Shadows of Darkness

Shadows of Darkness © 2010 Mark A. Roeder

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

All registered trademarks mentioned in this book are the property of their respective owners. No infringement is intended or should be inferred.

Acknowledgements I’d like to thank Robbie Ellis-Cantwell, Ken Clark, and Kathy Staley for proofing this manuscript. I cannot even begin to describe the time and effort they put in to correct my atrocious grammar, misplaced punctuation, and various other crimes against the English language. Their efforts have greatly improved this volume. Jen Tripp was not given credit for her work on proof reading Snow Angel. I’m so sorry Jen! Your insights are so valuable I don’t know how you slipped my mind.

Dedication This book is dedicated to my Bloomington boys.

Skye Saturday, August 7, 2004

I tapped the shoulder of the boy wearing the Abercrombie & Fitch muscle shirt, the boy who’d just decked a kid half his size. He turned, the bright sunlight blinding him for a moment. His eyes widened. He swung at me. I doubled him over with a punch to the gut. “I thought you and your friends learned your lesson last time, Bart. Do we really have to do this again?” Bart snarled and lunged at me. His four buddies attacked like a pack of wolves. I slugged Bart in the face, snapping his head back. Using my momentum, I hooked the right leg of one of my attackers with my foot and sent him sprawling. One boy had foolishly pounced on my back. I twisted, grabbed his head, flipped him onto his back. One of the remaining two landed a punch to my face. I rewarded him with two swift jabs to the stomach. My fifth and final attacker actually pulled my hair. What was up with that? I elbowed him in the abs and then clocked him one on the face for good measure. All this happened in the space of about five seconds.

The next few seconds was a blur of flying fists. The muscular redhead was the first to go down and stay down. He rolled around on the grass, moaning and clutching his stomach. Kerr, the boy with straight black hair was out of it after a single punch to the gut. The blond boy fought like a wildcat, even going so far as to scratch at my face. Soon, he too was on the grass, moaning. That just left Bart and the other boy with brown hair. They made an effort at an organized attack. They came in from two sides at once. A punch to the face halted the advance of the brown-haired boy. I blocked Bart’s punch to my jaw, grabbed his wrist, and twisted it behind his back. “How many times must we do this?” I asked him. “Do you enjoy getting your ass kicked that much.” “Shut up, fa…just shut up!” “Maybe you’re some kind of masochist, Bart, but I doubt your friends appreciate pain.” Bart’s buddies lay on the ground, moaning. I almost hated to whip high-school boys, but at five-to-one at least they had a chance—sort of. I shoved Bart away from me and glanced around at the others. “If we’re going to keep meeting like this, I’m going to have to learn your names,” I said. I leaned down, picked up my shirt, and put it back in the belt-loop of my cargo shorts. My encounter with the bullies had interrupted a pleasant summer stroll. “Thanks, boys. It’s been fun.”

I motioned with my head for Bart’s latest victim to follow me. Bart might leave him alone now, but then again, he might not. The kid was obviously scared. He hurried to catch up with me as I left my opponents strewn upon the field of battle. “What’s your name?” “Kip.” “I’m Skye.” “I know. That was incredible! I’ve heard stories about you, but I didn’t believe they could be true.” I laughed. “Where do you live? I’ll walk you home.” Kip pointed to the east. We headed in that direction. “So, you’re what? A freshman?” I asked. “Yeah.” “How old?” “I just turned fifteen.” “Do those guys often give you a hard time?” “Not often. They’re big jerks to everyone, but they don’t usually pick on me that much. This was the first time they attacked me. I’m sooo glad you showed up. I thought they were gonna beat me senseless.” Kip was still a bit shaky. “Hey, you’re safe now, Kip.” “I know, but my heart won’t stop racing.”

“Hopefully, Bart and his friends will get the message this time.” “You’ve tangled with them before?” “Yeah. I caught a couple of them harassing another boy. The whole lot of them jumped me in the park a few weeks ago, too. They don’t quite seem to get the message. I’ll pound it in as often as it takes. Sooner or later, they’ll learn.” Kip grinned. He was a cute kid: slim, curly blond hair, blue eyes. “I’ve never seen anyone take on five guys before. That was awesome! Don’t you get scared?” “Bullies don’t frighten me.” “I don’t see how you fight like that—damn!” I smiled. Kip stole glances of my bare chest as we walked, but I didn’t detect any desire on his part. The gay boys I rescued couldn’t keep their eyes off me. Kip merely admired my strength. I could read a bit of hero worship in his eyes, but hero worship wasn’t sexual. I was relieved. The last thing I needed was another underaged boy lusting after me. “This is it,” Kip said, pointing to a well-kept Colonial. “It was nice meeting you, Kip.” “You, too. Thanks for saving my butt.” “Anytime.”

I turned and walked away as Kip headed toward his front door. At least he was safe for the time being. Ahhh, it was good to be back in Verona, Indiana. My encounter with Bart and his buddies was a welcome respite from a very strange day. Recent, virtually unbelievable events kept replaying in my mind until they’d driven me from the Gymnasium of the Graymoor Mansion Bed & Breakfast; by the way, I run the Gymnasium at the B&B. Then again, it was more likely my keen sense for trouble that pulled me toward the park. I didn’t understand what I’d come to think of as my sixth sense, but I’d learned long ago not to ignore it. I was drawn to trouble like a magnet toward steel. My thoughts went back to the evening before—to Devon—a once malicious spirit miraculously changed overnight into a mere boy. Yes, that’s right. He was an evil spirit, but after a trip through his past somewhat reminiscent of A Christmas Carol, Devon was changed. His transformation from spirit into human wasn’t even the greatest alteration that had taken place. The most significant change was inside Devon and inside those of us who’d gone along for the ride. I’d never guessed at the emotional anguish Devon had experienced in his youth, but gazing at his past I came to understand how his love turned to hate and how he trapped himself in his own hell. Oh, how I’d dreamed of the day I’d could get my hands on Devon! Devon had been a thorn in my side for years. He’d tormented me and my friends. He’d very nearly succeeded in killing Oliver and me several years

back—and Thad very recently. My frustration at not being able to lay my hands on him had been immense. How did one fight something that had no physical form? When Devon was made human at last, it wasn’t at all like I thought it would be. Even my desire for revenge drained away as my eyes were opened and I understood at last. At the very moment he was within my grasp, I no longer desired to harm him. Devon had changed before my very eyes. He was no more evil now than he was a spirit. I thought I was accustomed to the supernatural. Graymoor Mansion was Spook Central, after all. I’ve seen furniture move by itself. I’ve had my ass pinched by a mischievous 600-year-old boy ghost (whom I’m told likes to watch me shower, the little perv). I’ve talked to angels. Yes, real angels. I even had a crush on one, but that’s a whole other story. Still, witnessing the evil menace whom I’d sought to destroy transformed into a real, live boy stretched even my ability to believe. There was no denying the truth, however. I’d seen it with my own eyes. I almost couldn’t believe the long battle with Devon was over. I could never have guessed that it would end with him as a sixteen-year-old boy living under the same roof as I was! I wondered how Sean had explained Devon to his parents. They were privy to many of the supernatural goings-on in Graymoor Mansion, but the human mind could only handle so much. Had I not been exposed to the truth in measured doses, I think I might’ve gone stark-raving mad. So much I’d seen and experienced

over the years couldn’t possibly be real, and yet it was real, all of it. I’d seen no sign of Sean, his parents, or Devon all morning. Perhaps they were holed up somewhere trying to deal with this new and bizarre reality. We were all trying to cope. Recent events boggled the mind. I felt a bit disoriented, as if I couldn’t count on the sun rising or gravity holding me down anymore. The sun had risen, however, and gravity showed no sign of releasing its grip. Still, it was a wonder we didn’t all go insane. I returned to Graymoor. I did have a job after all. I knew my employers, Sean and his parents, wouldn’t mind my stroll. They knew my real task in life: to make wherever I was a safer place. I’d long ago accepted my destiny. I spotted Sean and Devon walking together as I crossed the lobby. I tensed, ready to spring into action, but then I remembered… Sean gave me a quick “hey,” but Devon merely looked uncomfortable. It was so odd seeing them together—so strange seeing Devon as a human, period. Devon looked like an ordinary sixteenyear-old boy. I reminded myself he was exactly what he seemed now. This wasn’t one of Devon’s tricks— changing himself into the form of someone else. Still, it was hard to fight old habits. It was definitely going to take time to grow accustomed to the new Devon. I walked on through the long, twisting hallways of Graymoor until I entered the familiar world of the Natatorium. The scent of chlorine and blooming plants was reassuring. I was far more comfortable in the

physical world than the spiritual. Somehow, I kept getting pulled into otherworldly events. Perhaps now my life would be a bit more normal, and I could concentrate on protecting the gay boys of Verona from non-supernatural threats. Then again, I lived and worked in Graymoor Mansion. I doubted a normal day was even possible within its ancient walls.

Craig I gazed at the photo of Skye and then back to my easel as Brahms played softly in the background. Slowly, my pencil sketch was beginning to form itself into the incredible lines of Skye’s body. I much preferred to draw Skye as a live model, but he’d been more than generous with his time. The real, live Skye was far more distracting than his photos, too, which were quite distracting enough. Never—not in a magazine, not on TV, not in a film—had I ever seen such a perfect body. Skye looked as if a master Renaissance artist had spent his entire life sculpting him, focusing all his energy and talent into making Skye perfect. Skye was without flaw. It was impossible to improve his form. He was no less than a god. Experiencing a little hero-worship are we? I thought to myself. I grinned. Considering Skye a god was certainly over the top and yet in his case, perhaps not. If there was such a thing as physical perfection, Skye embodied it. His face alone possessed such intense masculine beauty it was difficult to gaze upon him at times. His body— there was no describing it. It was no wonder men fell at his feet. Frightened and uncertain virgin though I was, I was barely able to keep from coming onto him. Had I not been so timid and terrified of the consequences, I might have done so. Perhaps fear did serve a purpose at

times. At least, it kept me from making a complete fool of myself in front of Skye. I was beside myself with joy when Skye agreed to pose for me. True, some small part of that joy came from the opportunity to view Skye in all his naked glory. The true source of my joy was finding such a perfect model. Great art requires inspiration, and there was no one as inspiring as Skye. With Skye as my model, my chances of getting into a good art school increased by a factor of ten. I frowned. Acceptance would mean nothing if I lacked the funds to pay for school. My parents—well, make that my father—had issued an ultimatum: I would attend a small conservative college or receive no financial assistance. I chafed at the parental blackmail. My dad was hell-bent on me following in his footsteps: wholesale hardware. Can you believe it? Such a life was a fate worse than death, I was sure. How could any father want to inflict such mediocrity on his son? If I was talentless, I could understand my father’s determination better. I was not without tent, however. I wasn’t a great artist yet, but I was a good artist, and someday I would be great. Perhaps my name would never be well known in the art world, but I knew I could be a success if given a chance. Why couldn’t my father believe in me? Homophobia. There was the answer. Dad feared pursuing art would turn me into a homosexual. There was no danger of that. I already was one. I had been all my life. I’d known it since I was eight.

My mother encouraged me—secretly. I often wished she would stand up to dad, but I understood she didn’t have it in her. Like mother, like son. Soon, I’d have to stand up to my father. My senior year was about to begin. The clock was ticking. I’d already applied to the best art schools. Taking Skye’s advice, I’d applied for every scholarship I might have even a remote chance of winning, including a PFLAG scholarship. I was thinking hard about applying for a part-time job at the B&B. Skye said they’d be hiring as they expanded. He said he’d put in a good word for me. What if even the scholarships and job weren’t enough? How long would I have to toil away after high school before I could start my college life? The possibilities depressed me. There are months before you graduate. The school year hasn’t even started yet, I reminded myself. There was no need to give up hope yet. I smiled as I looked at my sketch of Skye. It was coming along better than I’d hoped. I’d actually captured the aura of self-confidence and ease that flowed from him. It was the nonphysical qualities of a model that were the hardest to capture. Without capturing those qualities, an artist might as well be sketching a still life. I’d need at least one more session with Skye to put the finishing touches on my sketch. Really! I was eager for any chance to see him naked, but sometimes photos just would not do. I’d already completed my photographic study of Skye. Next, I’d move onto

sculpture. I yearned to sculpt him full-size, but it was out of the question for a number of reasons, not the least of which is that I had to transport the sculpture to show to prospective art schools. I allowed myself a little fantasy as I worked. The art school of my choice would select me for a full scholarship. My father would stop pressuring me to step into his world. I’d pass my senior year in eager anticipation of what was to come. I’d find the courage to come out. I’d find a boyfriend! Skye! Yeah! Hey, it’s my fantasy, right? If you’re going to dream, dream big. I wondered where I’d heard that. It certainly wasn’t from my father. He didn’t believe in dreams. I did. Where would I be without my dreams? My fantasies were unlikely to come true. As hopeless as getting into an art school seemed, coming out and finding a boyfriend was even more unlikely. As for Skye becoming my boyfriend, well, that was just this side of impossible. There was no way a guy like him would be interested in me. There was the age difference, too. I’m seventeen and Skye twenty-four. Seven years isn’t a big deal, but I have high school to finish, then college. Who knows where I’ll end up? I seriously doubt Skye would want to go off with me while I attend school. Part of me wished it was five years from now. I’d be out of school (hopefully) and twenty-three. Skye would be thirty. I’d know what I was doing with my life. Even the age difference would seem smaller later. For some reason, twenty-three and

thirty seemed much closer than seventeen and twentyfour. Crazy. Fantasies were just that: fantasies. Still, it was good to dream. I was sure my fantasy wouldn’t come true, at least not exactly as I’d dreamed it. Even if I had to work a few years to raise money for art school, I could still make it happen. I seriously doubted Skye would date me, but maybe I could manage to find a boyfriend. As for coming out, well, maybe I’d do that in college. My arm began to ache. I looked at the clock. I hadn’t realized I’d been working so long. With a subject like Skye, work was pure pleasure. I closed my pad and secreted it away in my top desk drawer, which for security, I locked. I had nightmares about my father discovering a drawing of a nude male. He’d freak! My father never came to my room, but there was no reason to tempt fate. My stomach growled. No wonder. I hadn’t stopped for lunch, and it was now past six p.m. I often became so absorbed in my artwork that I lost all track of time. I headed for the kitchen to rummage through the refrigerator, but halfway down the stairs I could hear Dad yelling at the TV. He did that sometimes when something upset him, and a lot of things upset him. When he was in one of his moods, it was best to avoid him. I changed my mind about raiding the fridge and quietly crept down the stairs. Dad was so absorbed in the news that he took no note of me. I headed quickly down the hallway and made my escape out the back

door. I heaved a sigh of relief as I stepped out into the August evening. It was quite warm, but nothing compared to the heat of the day. I walked down the sidewalk, taking in the scenic beauty of Verona. A lot of guys my age couldn’t wait to get out of “this hick town,” but I liked my hometown. Of course, I was a bit of an oddity. I’m not just talking about being gay. I’d be an oddball even if I lusted over girls. For one thing, I enjoyed school, especially art and literature classes. For another, I didn’t smoke, drink, or do drugs. I’d tried a cigarette when I was a kid. I nearly coughed to death. That was enough smoking for me. I’d tried beer, wine, and whiskey, too. I found each to be vile. As for drugs, I wasn’t about to try those. That’s just plain stupid. Most of the guys at school drank, at least some. Smokers were far fewer in number. Drug users were a minority, but there were a few around. It seemed like everyone either smoked, drank, or did drugs—at least occasionally—except for me. My biggest oddity was my music. Brace yourself. This is a big one: I like classical. That’s not to say I won’t listen to some of the more popular stuff, but classical helps me chill out. I love Brahms, Chopin, Mahler, Vivaldi, Bach, and well…I can’t list them all. I love Scott Joplin, too. He’s one of my favorites, in fact. Joplin wasn’t a classical composer. He wrote these incredible ragtime pieces for the piano. You’ve probably heard The Entertainer. It was in that old Robert Redford film, The Sting. Actually, a lot of music from the film was written by Joplin. Joplin wrote most

of his stuff at the end of the nineteenth century and the beginning of the twentieth. Okay, I’ll shut up. When I get going on my music, I talk way too much. The same happens when I talk about art. OMG! I went to the Indiana University Art Museum at the beginning of the summer…but I’d better not get started or you’ll want to kill me just to shut me up. I ran my fingers through my shaggy, black locks. My parents were always nagging me to cut my hair, but it wasn’t going to happen. I liked my hair, and who knew how long I’d have it? Dad still has nearly allhis hair, but one of my mother’s brothers is nearly bald, and he’s like forty-something. You just never know. My long hair does increase my morning prep time a good deal, but hey, I’m gay! I have no objection to mirror time. I don’t see how guys (or girls) with really long hair take care of it. My hair doesn’t quite reach my shoulders, but taking care of it is time-consuming enough. The bell on the door rang as I entered Ofarim’s. The cool air wafted around me, as did the scent of burgers and fries. My hunger swelled. “Hey, Craig.” I turned. There he was: Verona’s resident hunk and champion of the oppressed—our own superhero. “Skye. What’s up?” “I’m just escaping from the insanity for a while.” “Insanity?” “Long story,” Skye said. “Want to join me? I just ordered.”

“Sure.” I slid into the booth, facing Skye. “How’s the sketch coming?” “Almost finished. I want to do one more session with you to put on the final touches. Then, we can start the sculpture sessions.” “Just let me know when. I can come up with some time most evenings.” “Good. School starts back up in a few days, so evenings are perfect.” The waiter, a cute boy from school who I think was a year behind me, came and took my order. I wondered what he looked like without a shirt. My gaze lingered on him as he walked away. Skye smiled when our waiter departed. “What?” “You were checking him out.” I could feel my face turn pink. “I…um… You don’t think he noticed, do you?” “No. You were subtle. I’m just tuned into these things. You have good taste. He’s cute and has a nice butt. He’s too young for me, but for you…” “Yeah. If he’s gay; if he’s into me. Those are two big ifs.” “It might take a while to figure him out, but it could be worth it.” “Or, I could out myself in the process.”

“That’s why you have to be careful, at least until you’re ready to come out.” “That will not be soon.” “Have you had any trouble?” “Not since you rescued me a few weeks ago. Why?” “I ran into your buddy Kerr.” “What was he up to?” “He and four others were picking on a freshman.” “Oh,” I said, none too happy. “I taught them a lesson—again. I hope it takes this time, but keep your eye out for trouble just in case.” “I always do. So…what’s the insanity you’re escaping from?” “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, and I can’t tell you,” Skye said. “Things are crazy right now. It’s a wonder I don’t lose my mind.” “You’re being very mysterious. How’s everything else, other than the insanity?” “Couldn’t be better,” Skye said. “I actually get paid to run a gym. We’re going to start selling memberships in the near future. Since Verona doesn’t have a gym or a community pool, Sean and I thought it would be a good way to bring in some money. Sean wants to get the B&B in the black as soon as possible.” “That’s not very likely, though, is it?” “No. It might be if we charged ridiculous room rates, but the Hiltons don’t want to cater to the rich. They’re

very down to earth. The rates aren’t cheap, but they’re reasonable, especially considering what guests get for their money.” I drank in Skye’s beauty as we talked. My earlier fantasies embarrassed me. My chances with Skye were zero. He was a man, and I was still a boy. Our cute waiter was soon back with our food, so we ceased talking for a moment. “That’s all you’re eating?” I asked Skye. Only a small cheeseburger and a Diet Coke sat in front of him. “This is all I want, believe me. I usually have a big breakfast at the B&B. I often just have a piece of fruit or something for lunch because I’m just not hungry.” “Wow. You make me look like a pig.” A double-cheeseburger and a mound of fries sat before me, as well as a Coke and a chocolate milkshake. “Hardly. What did you have for breakfast and lunch?” “I had a bagel with cream cheese for breakfast. I forgot lunch.” “Then I ate more than you today, except I didn’t have anything as fattening as that shake. You’re thin. You can get away with eating like that. I can’t.” “Don’t tell me you have to watch your weight?” I said. “Yes, I do. I put on muscle easily but also fat. If I didn’t watch what I eat, I’d pack on the pounds.”

“Hey. Let me know when the B&B is going to start hiring, okay? I definitely need an after-school and maybe weekend job.” “I will. Your dad isn’t budging on his demands?” “No way. If I want to go to art school, I’m going to have to pay for it myself. That’s exactly what I’m going to do, but I’m not telling him that until I’m ready to move out.” “You’re trying for scholarships?” “I’m applying for everything. I will leave no stone unturned.” Skye smiled. “Good for you. I’ll put in a good word for you with Sean when he starts hiring.” “Thanks.” I sighed without realizing it. “What?” Skye asked. “Nothing.” It was a lie. If I told him the truth, I would have said “I want to kiss you” or “Let’s have sex” or “Will you be my boyfriend?” I didn’t think such thoughts around other guys, even very attractive ones. Skye was one in a million, however. Still, I had already decided to save myself for Mr. Right. I’d been a virgin this long. I figured I might as well give it up to someone I truly loved. Would I ever meet such a guy? At the moment, I doubted it.

Devon I gazed in the mirror. A sixteen-year-old boy looked back at me. I touched my face—and it was my face. I was me once again. I was the me I had been—how many years ago? I was sixteen in 1980. Now, it was 2004, and I was sixteen—again. It was as if all the years in between had never happened. Bizarre. I felt as if I’d awakened from a nightmare. Was that terrible creature who tried to destroy those around him really me? I could remember the horrible, overwhelming hatred. I could remember countless treacherous acts. It was as if I was watching a movie, a horror film. None of it seemed quite real, yet it was all real. I knew I had been the one who had done such things, but now I couldn’t imagine myself being that creature. I couldn’t imagine myself, or anyone, filled with so much hate. Love turned to hate. How was it even possible? Someone knocked. I left the bathroom, walked across the room, and opened the door. “Devon, come with me. It’s time for breakfast.” It was Sean. I’d once possessed his friend Marshall and tried to kill Sean. I’d led murderers to him so they would kill him, more than once. I’d done so many horrible, horrible things to Sean and his friends, but here he was—helping me.

Sean and the others had forgiven me, but they hadn’t forgotten. I could see it in Sean’s eyes even now. He was trying to forget, but how could he? How could any of them? How could they even look at me? “Come on. You’ve got to be hungry.” “I am. I haven’t eaten in seven years.” “Huh?” “I died seven years ago. Remember? I killed myself.” Sean nodded. He remembered. “Well, now you’re back. You’ve been given a unique chance, Devon. I don’t know if anyone has ever been given the chance to truly start over.” “But why me? I don’t deserve it.” “You must deserve it or it wouldn’t be happening.” “Do you believe I deserve a second chance?” I asked. Sean hesitated. He wanted to tell me I deserved it, but he didn’t believe it, and so he couldn’t say it. “That’s what I thought,” I said. “Come on.” I followed Sean downstairs to the first floor. He led me not to the dining room, nor to the kitchen, but to a little parlor. Perhaps no one thought it safe to let me eat with others. Perhaps they feared I’d revert to the evil creature I once had been. Maybe they thought I was inherently evil and would do in human form what I’d done as a spirit. Perhaps they were right. I felt nothing of that evil being inside me, but he had been me.

Perhaps, he was within me still, just waiting his chance to come out. I was wrong about my isolation. A table was set for four. Sean’s parents sat waiting. How odd it was that I knew this house and everyone in it so well; yet it wasn’t odd. I was a sixteen-year-old boy again, but I remembered everything. I wished I didn’t. “It’s very nice to meet you, Devon,” Sean’s mom said as I entered. She fearfully took my hand and shook it. I knew it took a supreme effort on her part to touch me. “It’s, um…very nice to meet you.” “I’ll go tell Martha we’re ready. Is French toast, scrambled eggs, and bacon okay?” “That sounds wonderful!” I said. How strange it felt to smile. How odd it felt to breathe. “Hello, Devon,” Sean’s dad said as he shook my hand. He was less fearful than his wife but still cautious. I wondered if he was there to greet me or to act as a bodyguard in case I lost control. “Please have a seat.” I was nervous and frightened. I wanted more than anything to return to my room, where no one could see me. Maybe I could stay in there forever. They could just leave my meals outside the door, or maybe it would be better if they just let me starve to death. I looked at Sean; uncertainty and confusion engulfed me.

“I filled my parents in on what’s happened,” he said by way of explanation. How could they accept such bizarre events so easily? How did Sean explain the events of last night to them? Oh, by the way, remember that sadistic evil spirit who existed solely to torment us? The one who keeps trying to kill me? Well, he’s seen the error of his ways—at least we think so. Oh, yeah, and he’s human now, too. Perhaps years of living in Graymoor had prepared the Hiltons to believe the unbelievable. My story was definitely unbelievable. I wasn’t even quite sure I believed it. Perhaps I’d merely gone insane long ago and never realized it. That seemed more likely than anything else. What if I really had gone mad? Perhaps I was trapped in some new hell, and all those I’d preyed upon would turn on me and torment me. “We have a lot to discuss,” Sean’s dad said. Here it comes, I thought. Here is where they tell me I have to get out. I have to go far, far away because no one wants to have anything to do with me. They can’t have me around because I might be dangerous. “We don’t want you to worry about anything. We’re going to take care of you.” I looked at Sean and his dad suspiciously. This had to be some kind of trick—or trap. Take care of me? After I’d tried to kill their son? No one was that forgiving— or stupid. Still, what could I do but play along? What if it wasn’t some kind of trick or trap? I had nothing to

lose by seeing how things played out. After all, I had nowhere to go and no one to go to. “Um…thank you. I…um…I don’t know what to say.” “I expect not. This is new territory for all of us.” Sean’s mom and Martha returned soon with a cart filled with covered dishes. “Martha, I’d like you to meet Devon. He’ll be living with us for a while.” “Hi,” I said, standing up and offering my hand. “Hello, Devon. If you get hungry, the kitchen is always open.” “Thank you.” Martha seemed nice enough and didn’t seem suspicious or afraid. Maybe it was because I hadn’t tried to kill her kids. More likely it was because she didn’t know the truth about me. We all sat down. I uncovered my plate and forgot about my fears and misgivings for the moment. The aroma of breakfast nearly made me moan. I didn’t realize until that moment that I was ravenously hungry. I poured syrup on my French toast then spooned on some powdered sugar. I took a bite. It was delicious! I took bite after bite until I realized I was wolfing down food like a starved beast. “Sorry,” I said. The Hiltons just nervously smiled at me. I was thankful there was little talk while we ate. I had no idea

what to say to these people. I was thankful we were eating, too, not only because I was so hungry, but because I could concentrate on the food and not have to think. I had two big helpings of everything. All the food was delicious. There was an uncomfortable silence for a few moments when we’d finished eating. “That was wonderful. Thanks,” I said. “You’re welcome,” Sean’s mom said. She was still cautious, still afraid of me. Who could blame her? “So…um…what happens now?” I asked. “You’re going to be living here in Graymoor,” Sean’s dad said. “For a little while, until you adjust.” “And after that? I don’t…It’s all so…” I felt completely disoriented. Perhaps this second chance was a punishment after all. I would have been better off if Mark and Taylor had destroyed me instead. No one would have cared. No one deserved to be punished more than I did. Perhaps I should stop and explain something here. Mark and Taylor are angels. Yeah, that’s right, angels—real angels—the kind that lived in Heaven and flew down to Earth to help mortals. I know that might be hard to believe, but if you can believe I was once an evil spirit, angels shouldn’t be too far a stretch now, should it?

“Don’t worry, Devon, everything has been arranged,” Sean said. Sean pulled out a large envelope and handed it to me. “What’s this?” “Your new identity. In there you’ll find your birth certificate, your Social Security card, school records, medical history, your driver’s license, and everything else you’ll need.” I looked at Sean, confused. I pushed away my plates and dumped out the contents of the envelope. I picked up the driver’s license. It had been issued only a few days before. The picture sure looked like me. I read the birth date: July 6, 1988. I looked up at Sean. “It wouldn’t do to have your original birthday on it, would it?” he said. “You’d be what, forty, now?” That did make sense. I looked at the name. I didn’t recognize the surname. “Your last name had to be changed, too. It won’t do for anyone to get suspicious, although the chances of that are slim.” I looked through the papers. They all looked so official. “These look real.” “They are real, as are all the records in all the right places,” Sean said. “Anyone can dig as deeply as they wish and they’ll find nothing amiss.” “Did…you do this?” I asked, looking at Sean and his parents.

“I’m afraid that’s quite beyond us,” Sean said. “Besides, I told you, they’re real.” “But how? Who?” “You have one guess,” Sean said. “Mark?” “Exactly.” A feeling of such powerful sadness and loss overwhelmed me at the mention of the name that I began to shudder and cry. Mark… So many memories of the past years rushed in as did memories of my early high school years when Mark was the boy I loved. I still loved him—or rather, I loved him again now. How could he forgive me for all I’d done? Forgiveness. It kept coming back to that. How could anyone forgive me? Sean walked over to me. He put his hand on my shoulder. I didn’t look up. I didn’t want to see the doubt and fear in his eyes. At least he touched me. I cried harder. I just hurt so badly inside. “After all I did…” I whispered hoarsely. “Devon, Mark forgave you. We all did.” “But how? How is that possible? You know what I was, Sean! You know the things I did! People suffered because of me! People died because of me! People have been put to death for less! I was evil.” Sean didn’t argue with me. He knew it was true. No matter my reasons, the things I’d done…

“We know all this is difficult to accept,” Sean’s dad said. “But, you must bow to logic. You’ve been given a new life. It is quite literally a miracle, Devon. Miracles don’t happen to those who don’t deserve them. They very rarely happen to those who do.” “But, I don’t deserve…” Sean’s dad held up his hand to stop me. “Logic, Devon. You do deserve it or it wouldn’t have happened. You must accept the reality of the situation.” I wanted to argue, but there was no argument to be made. So I deserved a miracle? It didn’t change things. Everyone was still afraid of me. Everyone was just waiting for me to revert to something horrible. Even I was waiting. What if… “Why don’t I take you shopping?” Sean’s mom said. “School is starting soon. You’ll need clothes.” Sean looked quickly at his mom. I knew what the look meant. He didn’t want me to be alone with her. “I already have a volunteer for that,” Sean said. “Two, in fact, and I think they’ll be much better suited to helping Devon pick out clothes. They should be here any minute now.” “Are you questioning my fashion sense?” Sean’s mom said. “You have excellent taste when it comes to picking out clothes for yourself.” “Uh-huh,” she said.

“Come on,” Sean said in a stage whisper. “Let’s escape while we can.” I got up and followed Sean. “Thank you again for breakfast,” I said before I left the little sitting room. “Thank you for everything.” “You’re welcome,” Sean’s mom said. “Why do I feel like I’ve just been rescued?” I asked when we were out of the room and down the hall. “You have,” Sean said. “Mom has good intentions, but…well, I could tell you some tales of polyester and corduroy that would make you cringe.” I wanted to laugh, but I was afraid I’d cry instead if I opened my mouth. I felt as if my emotions were scrambled. I was so confused. “So is there really someone to help me pick out clothes, or did you just make that up?” “Someone is coming. I’d take you myself, but I have this place to run.” I wondered who he’d pawned me off on, who drew the short straw. Sean walked me back to my room. “Oliver and Clay should be here in a few minutes. I told them your room number.” I swallowed hard. Oliver and Clay? “I’ll see you later, Devon.” “Yeah. Thanks, Sean.” “You’re welcome.”

Sean was trying to be kind, but his words were forced. He was playing a role. I think he wanted to be kind to me, but he couldn’t push the past aside. I didn’t blame him. I didn’t think I could push it aside, either. Sean walked on down the hallway. I entered my room and closed the door behind me. I leaned against the door and closed my eyes. It was all too much. Now, I had to face Oliver… I opened my eyes and stepped forward. I felt a little safer in my room than elsewhere. Stepping outside the threshold was fraught with peril. I didn’t know if I’d be able to leave Graymoor. Yes, I’d been out in the world in recent years, but I hadn’t really been me. Had I? I’d felt invulnerable then. Now, I felt very vulnerable, indeed. Everything felt so strange. I wondered if this was how Rip Van Winkle felt after waking from his twenty-year sleep? I nervously paced until there was a knock at the door some thirty minutes later. I trembled as I reached for the door knob. I took a deep breath to steady myself. I opened the door to find Oliver and Clay standing on the other side. Oliver smiled but said nothing for a few moments. He just peered at me. What an oddity I must seem to him—to everyone who knew the truth. “Hello, Devon.” “Hi, Oliver. Clay. Um, come in.”

We stepped into my room. I expected an awkward silence, but Oliver hugged me tightly. I flinched. I thought he was going to strike me. “I’m so happy for you, Devon.” Would wonders never cease? I stepped back when Oliver released me. I looked into his eyes. “I tried to kill you,” I said. “That was the other Devon, not you.” “But, I was the other Devon. He was me.” “Was perhaps, but no more. Even when he deceived me—even when he betrayed me—I could feel you inside of him trying to get out. So, I’m happy for you. You’re free at last.” I stood there in stunned silence. “You’re the only one who feels that way.” “Everyone forgave you, Devon.” “Yes, but they can’t forget. They can never forget. They’ll never trust me.” I looked over at Clay. I saw the hatred and fear in his eyes. His muscles were tensed as if ready to spring into action. He didn’t trust me, not in the least. He feared I’d hurt his boyfriend as I’d tried to do before. More than that, he expected it. He was just waiting for me to make my move. If I did, he’d strike without hesitation or remorse. Clay frightened me. He was twenty-two and stronger than I am. If it came down to a fight, he’d beat me to a pulp. That’s what he wanted to do. He was just

waiting for his chance. If I made one wrong move, I was dead meat. “So, what about shopping?” Clay said as if he didn’t hate me. He was pretending for Oliver’s sake. Oliver believed in me. Clay did not. “You know us gay guys are experts at shopping. Oliver and I have to return to school soon, but we wanted to get in on the fun.” Fun? Yeah, his enthusiasm was forced. How he hated me for the things I’d done to Oliver in the past! Oliver smiled. What a truly kind soul he was to not only forgive but to befriend me. I needed his compassion desperately, but it made me feel all the more guilty. “Um, yeah. I guess I need clothes and…lots of stuff,” I said. “I don’t have anything, except what I’m wearing.” Oliver looked me over. “What you’ve got looks good. Angels do have good taste. You’re going to need more than one outfit, though. That’s where we come in. Are you ready?” “Um,” I said. “Just a minute.” I dug into the envelope and pulled out my new driver’s license and my checkbook. I opened the checkbook and spotted the balance—$5,000. Wow! Mark and Taylor had thought of everything, but then they were angels. “I’m ready.”

I followed Oliver and Clay out of my room and down the stairs. I felt a sense of ill ease as we approached the door, but I took a deep breath and plunged into the outside world. Oliver climbed into the driver’s side of an older blue Chevy Lumina. Clay slipped into the backseat, so I took the passenger seat next to Oliver. “Where are we going?” I asked. “University Park Mall in South Bend.” Oliver and Clay did most of the talking as we drove. Just how much they loved each other was made obvious by the way they looked at and spoke to each other. Even Clay’s thinly veiled distrust and hatred of me spoke of his feelings for Oliver. He was making the best of the situation for his boyfriend, and he stood ready to intervene if there was trouble. I wished Oliver no harm—quite the opposite, really. I was beginning to wonder how I could make up for all the bad things I’d done to him—and others. Caring about others instead of seeking to harm them was a novel experience for me. I hadn’t cared for anyone in so long that the emotion was alien. It was coming back to me, though, and it made me feel truly human. I gazed at Oliver. He was so handsome. He’d changed over the years. He’d once been pudgy. Now he was slim. His black hair had once been only messy, now it was styled. He was so sexy. I’d once had a crush on Oliver. Even as I’d worked my malicious plan, a part of me was drawn to him. Oliver said he’d felt me inside the evil Devon. Had he sensed the part of me that cared for him? Perhaps there had been some good in me even

then. I wondered if Clay was perhaps a little jealous. Oliver had doubtless told him everything. Maybe protectiveness and distrust weren’t the only reasons he hated me. I thought of Mark. I’d had a crush on him, too. Long ago, when we were nothing more than teenaged boys, I’d loved him. It had all gone horribly wrong, but I’d loved him. That feeling was coming back now. I stole a look at Clay. He was about the same height as Oliver, six feet or so. He was slim and handsome. His light brown hair and eyes suited his features. Oliver and Clay made a good couple. I wished… Never mind. “Clay and I have a little apartment in Bloomington,” Oliver said. “It’s on the edge of IU, on 20thStreet right near the stadium in the Empire II apartments. Bloomington is really cool. It’s kind of like Verona in a way only a lot bigger. It has lots of little shops and unique restaurants. The university has a great art museum. The Lilly Library even has a copy of the Gutenberg Bible.” “How long have you guys been living together?” I asked. “Ever since we started school. We had a dorm room in Forest Quad at first, but dorms are noisy, among other things.” “Is everyone there okay with you as a couple?” “Mostly. IU is a very liberal school. There are a lot of gays there.” “Cool. Maybe…maybe I can go there someday.”

I swallowed. It was the closest I’d ever come to admitting I was gay. Oliver and Clay knew it, of course. Everyone who knew the truth about my past knew I’d been in love with Mark. Now that I was myself once again, all the old feelings were coming back. I knew Mark was unobtainable. He was beyond my reach. But perhaps… “I hope I can find a boyfriend someday,” I said, amazed I was able to speak the words. It seemed important to say them. “You will, Devon,” Oliver said. I smiled. Suddenly, anything seemed possible. “Now if I can just get over my fear of…everything.” “Why are you afraid?” Clay asked suspiciously. “I’ve been gone a long time. The world has changed. Everything seems different. I was wondering earlier if this is what Rip Van Winkle felt like when he woke up. Just thinking about school terrifies me. Everyone I knew is gone. You have to remember, too, that I used to be an adult. I was in my 30s when I died. Man, it seems so strange to say that.” “It’s pretty strange to hear it,” Oliver said. He was smiling. “Here’s a little tip for fitting in. Try not to mention having died. Most people won’t understand.” “No kidding,” I said. “It’s just so frightening to start over. I’m thankful for the chance. I can’t express how much, but it’s terrifying. I mean, what if you guys were suddenly eight-years-old again and back in grade school. How would you handle that?”

“I’d get much better grades!” Oliver said. “I guess it would be kind of scary, though.” “Yeah, and it’s not like I’m back in 1980. It’s 2004 now, and I’m gonna be a sophomore again!” “Think of it as an adventure,” Oliver said. “That’s how I’ve always tried to think of all the scary stuff that comes up.” “I’m going to be a much better person this time around,” I said. “I’m not going to waste this opportunity.” I was speaking as much to myself as to them. “Good for you,” Oliver said. Clay said nothing. Remaining silent was likely a struggle for him. He thought I was putting on some kind of masquerade. I was just going to have to deal with that. No one had reason to trust me. My words would mean nothing until I could back them up with actions. I was just going to have to show everyone— myself included—that I had changed. After about an hour, we arrived at University Park Mall. I vaguely remembered it from my high-school days, but it had, of course, changed. I stuck close to Oliver and Clay as we entered. It was crowded. I felt as if I’d stepped into the future. There were so many boys wearing earrings! Back in my day, I think only Ethan wore one. He could get away with it because he could kick butt. The clothes looked kind of strange to me. Before my transformation back into a human, I’d seen how Sean and the others had dressed, but I hadn’t really

paid attention. Things like that don’t matter when you’re a spirit. Now that I took note of what those around me were wearing, it all seemed so bizarre. “Things have really changed since my day,” I said quietly, voicing my thoughts. “This is your day, Devon,” Oliver said. “Get used to it.” A boy with spiked blue hair walked by just then. He wore a collar with metal studs, spiked wristbands, and skull &crossbones earrings. I fought not to stare. “Let’s hit Old Navy first,” Oliver said. “They have cool clothes and good prices. We’ll pick up some stuff at Abercrombie & Fitch, but stuff is really expensive there.” I followed Oliver and Clay into the store, and we began browsing. “Twenty dollars for a polo-shirt?” I asked. “I thought you said this place has good prices.” “That same shirt in Xpress will cost you thirty-five. At A&F it will probably be fifty. Welcome to the twenty-first century,” Clay said sarcastically. Oliver elbowed him, so Clay smiled. It was a fake smile. He truly hated me. The guys helped me pick out shirts. We found some tee-shirts for $10. When I came back from the dressing room, Oliver pulled me toward the underwear. “Boxers, briefs, or boxer-briefs?” “Boxer-briefs?”

“They’re a cross between boxers and briefs. Here,” Oliver said, showing me the photo on the outside of a box. “Um, boxers,” I said. “Oh, I need a wallet!” I was really getting into shopping. Maybe what they said about gay guys and shopping was true. Wow. I could think of myself as gay and not have a meltdown. I really was changing. We were so loaded down with bags when we left Old Navy that we had to make a trip to the car. We immediately turned around and headed back into the mall. We hit Abercrombie & Fitch. I couldn’t believe the huge posters on the walls! They were mostly of nearly naked guys—who were so hot! Something happened to me when I looked at the posters, something that hadn’t happened for years: I began to get hard. I took a deep breath to calm myself. The physical world was overpowering. I couldn’t handle the sensations. Was this what it had been like—before? The guys who worked in A&F were nearly as hot as the posters on the walls. If only they’d been shirtless, too. A boy with long black bangs and dreamy green eyes waited on us. He flirted with me. I had to concentrate to slow my breath. No one had ever flirted with me like that before. Some of the stuff in Abercrombie & Fitch was really expensive, but the clothes were so cool! Where had A&F been when I was young before? I’m sure I bought much more than I should have.

“I think we’d better get him out of here,” Clay said. “I think he’s in danger of becoming an A&F whore.” “A what?” I asked, shocked. “Someone obsessed with Abercrombie & Fitch clothing.” “Yeah, Skye used to be one,” Oliver said, giggling. I let them pull me to the counter to pay for my purchases, even though I wanted to shop more. I loved shopping, and I wasn’t ready to leave the cute salesboy behind, either. He actually winked at me as we left! We hit several stores in the mall. When we walked out for the last tie I had plenty of shirts, jeans, shorts, boxers, socks, and accessories. I’d never been on such a spending spree. I bought both Oliver and Clay Abercrombie & Fitch fleece jackets for the coming autumn. I didn’t tell them until we got to the car. They protested, but I refused to return them. I could tell Clay didn’t want to accept anything from me, but he made nice for the sake of Oliver. I didn’t let him get to me. I was reaping what I’d sowed. I was determined to be a better person. I was beginning to think I had a real chance of succeeding. Buying those jackets for Oliver and Clay made me feel so good inside that I began to have just the slightest hope that I wasn’t going to revert to my old ways. “I want to take you guys out to eat. You’ve spent all day with me.” “That’s not necessary,” Oliver said. “Let him,” Clay said harshly. Oliver shot him a look.

“I mean…if he wants to, let him,” Clay said more kindly. “I want to—so name the place. No arguments.” “Um, Steak ‘n Shake?” Clay asked. “Yeah!” Oliver said. Even I could remember Steak ‘n Shake. I loved the burgers and shakes there. Steak ‘n Shake was just a short drive down Grape Road. We were there in minutes. We all ordered double steak burgers. Oliver got his with baked beans and slaw. Clay had his with fries and chili. I had mine with fries and more fries! I began to feel more human as we sat there, talked, and ate. Oliver and I didn’t just talk; we goofed around and checked out cute boys. Clay scowled at me whenever Oliver wasn’t looking, but I didn’t let him get to me. I was going to prove Clay wrong. I wasn’t going to hurt Oliver. I wasn’t going to hurt anyone ever again. When we finished supper, we all ordered chocolate shakes. Damn, they were good. Oliver drove us back to Verona afterwards. Oliver and I talked and laughed all the way there. Clay didn’t join in. It was abundantly clear he only went along for Oliver’s sake. Clay hated me. He was going to be hard to win over, but if I could bring him around, I could win anyone over. I was sorry I wouldn’t have much of an opportunity to try in the near future. Oliver and Clay were leaving for school all too soon.

There were so many packages that Oliver and Clay helped me carry everything to my room. Even so, we had to make two trips, and we were loaded down! “We’d better get going,” Oliver said. “We’re staying at my parents, and they’ll be wondering about us.” “Thanks for everything, guys,” I said. “You’re welcome,” Oliver said. “Will you come and see me before you leave for school?” “Definitely,” Oliver said. Oliver actually hugged me. Clay didn’t. Oliver’s arms felt so good around me. I’d missed out on so much by letting hate blacken my heart. I vowed then and there not to ever let that happen again. Sadness overwhelmed me when Oliver and Clay departed, but it was sadness born of happiness. I only felt so sad at Oliver’s departure because we’d had such a great time together. I wouldn’t have thought it possible, but it seemed the impossible was becoming possible on a regular basis now.

Skye A well-built guy about Thad’s age came into the gymnasium and began to work out. He wasn’t as sexy as Thad, and he didn’t possess his mysterious aura, but he brought thoughts of Thad to the surface. Thad was the first guy that I kind of dated—ever. I say “kind of” because we didn’t really date. We went out to eat and we talked, but there were no romantic overtones. At first, I’d just wanted in Thad’s pants, but he wasn’t having any of that. He wouldn’t even give me the time of day. He became a challenge. Thad was a mystery, too. The mystery of most guys is limited to what they look like naked and how much they’ve got between their legs. Thad was mysterious in an entirely different way. He was practically an enigma. He was older, studious, serious, and even forbidding. He wasn’t my type at all, yet he intrigued me. When I finally convinced him to go out with me, the mystery only deepened. In the short time we were together, I never really got to know him, but I did begin to care about him in a way I’d never cared about anyone else. We never did have sex, yet the time I spent with him was rewarding in a way that was alien to me. I hoped Thad was mending well. Devon’s last desperate act had been to stab Thad. He’d nearly killed him. My fury had made me determined to destroy Devon, but that’s not how things panned out at all. If

someone had told me a short time ago that I’d be living peacefully with Devon, I would’ve said he was crazy. I guess there were a lot of things I just didn’t understand. Speak of the Devil, I thought to myself. No. Thad didn’t walk in. He was home recuperating in Blackford, way down in the southern part of Indiana. It was Devon who entered. I immediately felt a bit guilty for applying the name Devil to him. Not long ago, I wouldn’t have been surprised to discover he was in league with Satan, but I reminded myself, again, that Devon had changed. “What have you been up to today, Devon?” I asked, just to make conversation. I wasn’t sure what to say to him just yet. Can you blame me? “Adjusting. Oliver and Clay took me shopping for clothes. We had a blast! They accused me of becoming an Abercrombie & Fitch whore. They said you used to be one. Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said that.” Devon looked so distraught I nearly laughed. “It’s no secret. There was a time when I wouldn’t have been caught dead without an A&F symbol on my chest. I’ve matured considerably since then.” Devon glanced at my shirt. I was wearing an A&F muscle shirt. “Hey, I still wear some A&F stuff, but I also wear other things now.” Devon grinned. It made him far more handsome. He gazed around the gymnasium.

“I thought I might get into working out,” Devon said. “Since I get to start over, I want to do things right.” “You are a smart boy,” I said. I paused. Dealing with my old nemesis in human form was disconcerting to say the least. It was difficult to trust that he really was nothing more than he seemed. “You’ve come to the right place,” I said finally. “Let me show you the ropes and give you some pointers.” I did just that for the next two hours. Time and again I stole a look at Devon. No, I wasn’t checking him out. When I checked a guy out, I did so openly. I stole looks at Devon because I couldn’t quite believe my own eyes. My mind struggled to accept this new reality. How long would it take me to get used to the fact that Devon was now a real, live boy? “Do you want to go for a walk?” I asked when I’d run Devon through a workout. It was well past what I considered my quitting time, even though I didn’t exactly have set hours. “Um, sure.” The air was warm when we stepped out into the August night but not bad, all things considered. The humidity was low, and I was comfortable in my muscle shirt and shorts. I hadn’t spent much time with Devon, but he was more likeable than I’d expected. Then again, what did I expect? Likeable? Perhaps that wasn’t quite the right word. Maybe…normal was a better description, but I suppose he was anything but normal. The boy walking beside me looked much like any other

sixteen-year-old, but Devon had been through Hell and back. He’d been emotionally wounded. He’d made some bad choices. He’d paid the price. He was sixteen again, yet he carried with him memories of an existence I probably couldn’t comprehend. “It’s nice just to walk,” Devon said. “Everyone keeps asking me how I’m doing. I’m glad to get away from that and not have to think about it for a while.” “I guess that would get tiresome. I think everyone just wants to let you know they care.” “Oh, I appreciate it. It’s just that I’ve go so much to deal with right now. There’s so much to think about. I’m overwhelmed by the kindness everyone has shown me—well, most everyone. I’d say it’s unbelievable, but it obviously isn’t, since that’s the way it is.” “That can be said about a lot of things around here. Graymoor Mansion has forced me to alter my concept of reality more than once.” “Are you sorry you became involved with all the strangeness?” “Not for a moment. I never dreamed my life could be this exciting. Sometimes, I feel like I’m living inside a movie. The only drawback is having to admit that Marshall was right.” “About?” “Pretty much everything. I used to think he was a freak. He was always talking about ghosts, communicating with spirits, and all that stuff. I thought it was all bullshit, but then I began to see it for myself.”

“Marshall is a bit like Galileo,” Devon said. “Most people in Galileo’s time thought he was a freak. He was even excommunicated because he dared to say the Earth orbited the sun. Most in his time thought the earth was the center of the universe. Of course, they were all wrong, and Galileo was right.” “Didn’t the Vatican reverse Galileo’s excommunication a few years ago?” I asked. “It came about five hundred years too late if they did. It hardly matters. Some senile, old dude in Rome does not have the power to bar anyone from Heaven, no matter what he calls himself.” “I take it you aren’t Catholic.” “I was Baptist growing up. What I was taught in church contributed a great deal to my fucked-up thinking. I’m not trying to lay the blame on anyone else, though. I was the one who made bad decisions. Are you religious, Skye?” “I’d say I’m spiritual, not religious. I believe in God and angels. I’d be stupid not to believe after what I’ve seen. I don’t go to church. I’ve never been very impressed with any church I’ve attended. They’re too political. Everyone seems far more concerned with who’s in charge of whatever than with helping others. When I’m in a church, I feel this overwhelming sense of hypocrisy. There must be some good congregations out there who actually seek to do good, but who has the time to seek them out? I just try to help others as I can. All those ceremonies and hymns are pretty meaningless if you can’t do that. I guess I have a very stripped-down

idea of religion. I cut through the crap, ignore all the bickering, and just try to treat other people the way I’d like to be treated. I don’t always succeed, but I try.” “Maybe you should start your own church, Skye.” “No, thank you.” “I don’t know, Skye. If I’d met you when I was sixteen—the first time—maybe I would have made better choices in life. I didn’t have anyone to guide me. There wasn’t anyone I could go to for help.” “Maybe. I don’t think it’s possible to know what might have happened. There’s a problem with that idea, anyway. I was born the year you turned sixteen—the first time.” “I guess you weren’t dispensing much wisdom back then.” Devon smiled. He was quite an attractive boy. If he was a little older… Wow, there’s something I never thought I’d think about Devon. “Skye, I’m…I’m sorry. I…there’s just no way I can make up for everything I did to you—and tried to do. I…” “Devon, listen. I can’t say this isn’t weird for me. I can’t even say that some little part of me doesn’t suspect that your … how shall we say … transformation … is some kind of trick. I know it’s not, but…” “But I used so much trickery in the past it’s hard to believe I’m not still up to my old tricks?”

“Exactly. Intellectually, I know it isn’t a trick. In my heart, I know it isn’t a trick, but…I guess old habits just die hard.” “I understand. I wouldn’t trust me at all if I was you.” “Well, I want to trust you. I even feel I can trust you, but it’s noting to happen all at once. I know you are what you appear to be, yet I also know the evil in men’s hearts. Just because you’re a boy now doesn’t mean…” “That I won’t still be evil?” “I don’t think you’re evil, Devon. I could sense that. A lot of harm is done by those who aren’t evil. Take Bart for instance. He’s a bully. He’s an asshole. He’s a jerk. He’s a lot of things, but he’s not evil. Still, he beats up kids half his size and does all he can to make life unpleasant for those he doesn’t like. You don’t have to be evil to do harm.” “You have no reason to trust me, Skye. I can’t even say with absolute certainty that I have changed. What I do know is that I want to change. I don’t want to hurt anyone anymore. It feels good to be nice to people. It feels good to smile at them. I want more of that. I’m not going back to my old ways. I won’t. I’d die first. Just give me a chance, Skye. I know it will take time, but let me prove that I am willing to change. After the horrible things I’ve done, I don’t expect anyone to be fool enough to believe it until they see it.” “We need to go to the soccer field,” I said suddenly, cutting short our conversation. “Uh, why?”

“I don’t have time to explain. Keep up if you can.” I sprinted away, leaving a dazed Devon behind. It took him only a moment to race after me. He did a fair job of keeping up. We arrived at the soccer fields behind the school a few minutes later. The moonlight glinted off the plaque on Mark’s and Taylor’s memorial boulder. I all but ignored it. My attention was focused on three figures surrounding a fourth. “Skye!” called a voice I recognized. It was Craig. As I drew closer, I recognized only one of the three who surrounded Craig. Bart. Would the boy never learn? “Bart, how many times do I have to kick your ass to make you understand that you’re not getting away with this shit?” “That’s him,” Bart said to the others. Bart’s new buddies were both a bit taller than I am. They were rather powerful looking as well. They were also older. They were obviously not high-school boys. They were college age. Devon caught up with me and stood puffing a couple of feet behind me. “It’s time for you to get your ass kicked, Skye,” Bart said. “You do live in a fantasy world, don’t you, Bart? It’s not going to happen.” Bart snarled and attacked. He flung himself at me heedlessly. When was he going to learn that such a wild

attack was doomed? Perhaps never. Bart seemed to possess a learning disability when it came to fighting. He fought viciously, but not smart. I easily blocked his punch, sidestepped him, and kicked him in the ass as he passed. It didn’t hurt him much, but it was a blow to his ego. Bart snarled in fury. One of Bart’s buddies took a swing at me and then attempted to get me in a headlock. He failed, of course. The other managed a punch to my abdomen, but I tightened my abs and barely felt it. Bart continued his wild and ineffectual attack. He punched me hard in the chest, but I think it was a punch meant for my face. I clocked him in the jaw and then delivered two swift uppercuts to his gut. Bart clutched his stomach and sank to his knees. Whoever they were, Bart’s new friends were far more effective than he. They had strength and moves. One of them managed a punch to my jaw that made my neck crack. They adjusted their tactics as we fought. “You’ve wrestled,” I said, as I escaped from yet another slick feint and jab. “Regional Champion in Ohio, 2000,” said one. The other remained silent. Devon stood on the sideline, nervously watching and looking as if he wanted to join the fight. I shook my head. My silent opponent hit me with a quick series of moves, coming at me with fists and well-timed kicks. I

dodged most of them but took a solid kick to my lats that hurt like hell. “Excellent attack,” I said. “Fast, balanced, and yet unpredictable.” “Quit talking and just fight!” Bart yelled as my opponent opened his mouth to answer. “Bart has no style,” I said as I dodged a punch and swept the legs out from under my attacker. He seemed shocked that I managed it. The wrestler nailed me in the abs, but I came back with a right cross, then a left. That stunned him, and I delivered a flurry of punches to his gut before he could recover. Bart, of course, attacked while he thought my attention was focused on his buddy. Between punches, I hooked Bart’s ankle, flipped him onto his back, and then swiftly kicked him in the ass again as he struggled to get up. He howled in rage. I finished off his wrestler buddy with a couple more punches to the face. His other ally tackled me and took me down, but I came up slugging. In a few seconds more, both of Bart’s new friends were out of commission. I turned my attention to Bart, who had once more risen to his feet. “Ready to quit, or do you want some more?” I asked, grinning. Bart, always the great conversationalist, snarled and launched himself at me. I stopped him cold with a punch to the gut. I stepped back, but he came at me

again. I nailed him once more in the gut and twice in the face before he fell to the ground. I grabbed him by the hair and made him look at me. “I’m losing patience with you, Bart. I’m going to quit taking it easy on you if you continue to be a pathetic bully.” Bart spit at me but missed. I released him, turned my back on him, and let him squirm in pain. “Oh, Craig. I’d like you to meet Devon,” I said. “He’ll be going to V.H.S. this year.” Craig laughed. “Only you could step away from a fight like that as if nothing had happened.” “This?” I asked. “This was just entertainment. These two new guys are good. It’s not often I find worthy opponents.” Craig shook his head. He turned to Devon and shook his hand. “As Skye said, I’m Craig.” “I’m Devon, but I guess Skye said that, too.” “We were just out for a walk,” I said. “Would you like to join us?” “I’d like to, but I’ve really got to get back home. My aunt is due to arrive any minute, and I’ll be in for a lecture from Dad if I’m not there to greet her.” “Want us to walk you there?” “I think I’ll be safe enough now. Thanks, Skye. Again.”

“You’re welcome.” “It was nice to meet you, Devon. Good night.” “It was nice to meet you, too. Good night.” Devon and I turned and walked back toward Graymoor. “That was really something, Skye. You’re incredible.” “Fighting is my talent. Some people can sing. Some can draw. I kick ass.” Devon laughed. “I was going to help, but then you didn’t seem to need any.” “Yeah, you looked ready to spring into action. That’s why I signaled you to stay back. I didn’t want you to get hurt. Besides, there were only three of them.” “How did you know? I mean, I had no idea why you said we had to go to the soccer fields, but you knew what was going to happen. Didn’t you?” “I didn’t know what was going to happen, but I knew I needed to be there.” “But how?” “I have a sense for such things. I don’t see into the future or anything like that. I just get this sensation of danger coming from a particular location. I have a feeling it comes from Taylor.” Devon nodded. At least he had no trouble believing in angels. We walked in silence for a while.

“Craig is good looking,” Devon said. “I like his dark, shaggy hair. It’s sexy.” Devon looked away from me. “Are you blushing?” I asked. “It’s just…I’m not used to saying things like that. Back when I was pining over Mark…well, I would never have dreamed of voicing my feelings out loud. For a long time I wouldn’t even admit such things to myself. I guess I’m still having trouble with it. I can’t lie to myself, though. I know I’ve got to be strong and face this part of myself. Maybe I wouldn’t have taken the wrong path in life if I could have been honest with myself back then.” “I’m sure there were a lot of reasons why you couldn’t be honest with yourself.” “Yes. My parents. My church. The attitude of most of the guys at school. I should have been stronger back then, though. Look at Ethan. He hid what he was for a long time, but when the chips were down, he faced his demons head on. He actually told his teammates he was gay. No one at V.H.S. had ever come out before. Sure, Mark and Taylor were outed, but there’s a huge difference from being outed and coming out. If I could have had Ethan’s courage, I could have saved myself and others a lot of pain.” “You’re probably right about that, but coming out back then was huge. You said it yourself. Ethan was the very first. I came out in high school, but that was almost twenty years after you were in school. It was

hard even then. Like you, it took me a long time to admit what I was, even to myself. I’d convinced myself that I couldn’t possibly be gay, but I was just lying to myself.” “Yes, but you were strong enough to come out, just like Ethan.” “Yes, but it was MUCH easier in my time. Guys like Ethan and Brendan paved the way. Even so, it wasn’t easy for me, and it took time. I can’t imagine how hard it must have been for you. You shouldn’t blame yourself, Devon. Those around you bore far more responsibility than you for your inability to come out. Their prejudice, ignorance, and hatred made it just too difficult a task.” “And yet Ethan did it.” “Devon, there will always be someone stronger than you, someone smarter, someone more courageous. It’s like that for all of us. All you can do—all any of us can do—is be the best we can.” “I guess you’re right, but I can’t keep myself from having regrets.” “That’s a sign you’re changing. The Devon I fought against all those years had no regrets, no remorse, no conscience.” “I have mountains of regrets and remorse now,” Devon said. “My conscience will barely let me rest. I…I don’t sleep well at nights. Sometimes, I have nightmares.”

“Well, give your conscience a message from your old enemy: lay off! You are not what you were, Devon. Even I can see that. I’m having difficulty accepting it, but you are truly a new being.” Devon smiled sadly. “Do you really believe that, Skye? Do you? Just about everyone has been kind and forgiving, but there’s still an edge of fear there. It’s as though they’re just waiting for me to revert back to my old ways.” “Just about everyone, huh? Let me guess: C isn’t making nice.” “He is when Oliver is watching, but I know he hates me. He doesn’t trust me.” “Everyone is going to need time to adjust, Devon, some more than others. Old habits die hard. Until recently you were anything but trustworthy.” “I know,” Devon said, hanging his head. “I said until recently, Devon.” “Thanks, but you never answered my question. Do you really think I’m truly a new being?” “Yes. You seem to have changed. More than that, you feel different. That’s what makes me believe the change is legitimate. Of course, there is also the involvement of Taylor and Mark. I trust them completely. Yes, I still have some lingering doubts. There’s still some distrust there, but it’s a hard adjustment to make.”

“I can’t believe they did this for me—Mark and Taylor, I mean—and yet I can.” “Well, they are angels, Devon.” “I think they were angels even before they died.” “Perhaps, but you’d know that better than I do. I didn’t know them back then.” “I have so much to think about. I don’t want to screw up this time around. I don’t want to make mistakes.” “You’re going to make mistakes, Devon. That’s part of being human. No one is perfect.” I leaned in close and spoke just above a whisper. “I’ll tell you a secret. Even I’m not perfect.” “No!” Devon said, grinning. “Don’t spread it around or you’ll ruin my reputation.” “Okay, so I’m going to make mistakes. I’m just going to try to make smaller mistakes and fewer.” “I’d say that’s the best you can do.” Devon’s eyes roved over my body for a moment, then he looked away. Devon had eyed me now and then throughout the evening. He was rather sly about it, but I’d seen that look so often he might as well have shouted his interest in me. Devon was quite attractive, and I was, as unbelievable as it seemed, growing to like him, but only days ago I hated him with a vengeance. I had wanted nothing more than to destroy him. All was forgiven, but not all was forgotten. I kept having flashbacks. Sometimes, when I looked at Devon, I saw him not as he was now, but as the malevolent spirit who

had plagued us all for years. I didn’t know how long it would take me to banish those images from my mind. Devon was too young for me, anyway. Technically, he was 40, but he wasn’t really. Something terrible had happened to him when he was sixteen. It was as if all the years after that had been stolen from him. No, Devon didn’t just look sixteen; he was sixteen. He needed someone his age. I planned to keep my eye out for possibilities. “I just had a thought,” I said. “You should start attending the meetings at the gay-youth center. There will be some guys your age there.” “Maybe, but I think I need to get used to the idea of school first. I have enough changes going on right now. I want to take things one step at a time.” “Yeah. I’m sure you do.” “It would be kind of weird, too. It’s the Potter-Bailey Gay Youth Center. I was Mark’s and Taylor’s enemy. Somehow it doesn’t seem right that I should benefit from a center named after them.” “You were their friend before you were their enemy, and you are their friend again,” I said. “What happened in between doesn’t matter anymore.” “Well, I’ll think about it. Right now I’m trying to adjust to being alive. So much has happened so fast.” “That’s an understatement if there ever was one. I felt as if the ‘battle,’ as we used to call it, would never end, but when the end came, it happened in the blink of an eye.”

“Anticlimactic, huh?” “I wouldn’t call being jerked around in space and time anticlimactic. I was just expecting something more violent, more like an actual battle. I really thought...well, I always thought that I’d die defeating you. I had faith we would win, but I really thought it would come at the cost of my own life.” “Disappointed?” “No, but it would have been a glorious way to die.” “You have more than a bit of warrior in you, you know that, Skye?” “Occupational hazard.” “Will we ever get used to the way things have changed, Skye?” “I think so—with time. I’ll say one thing: I like the human you much better.” “I do, too,” Devon said. “So, has Marshall attacked you yet?” I asked. “Attacked?” “Poor choice of words. I mean, has he bombarded you with questions yet?” “No, not yet.” “He will.” “I’m a little frightened of him.” “Marshall? Why?”

“He’s very powerful—more so than he knows or even guesses. He’s just beginning to tap into his abilities.” “Really?” “Without question. He was the reason I avoided Graymoor in my last weeks as a spirit. I knew he would be aware of my presence instantly if I entered the house. Thad very nearly escaped from me because of Marshall. I couldn’t get to him because Marshall was always hanging around. Of course, now I wish Marshall had never left the house.” “That’s the past, Devon. Believe me, if I can forgive you for what you did to Thad, anyone can, except perhaps Thad himself.” “I know it’s in the past, but I still regret my actions. I wonder if…well, I wonder if being made human again isn’t both a second chance and a punishment.” “I don’t think it’s a punishment, but perhaps it is a lesson. We all have those to learn, and sometimes the cost is high.” Devon gazed at me as my mind drifted into the past. “I take it one of your lessons came with a high price tag?” Devon asked after several seconds of silence. “The highest. Someone suffered because of my ignorance. Someone died because I didn’t step in to help him. ” “As you’ve told me more than once, that’s the past, Skye.”

“Yes, but I’ll always regret what happened. It probably had to happen, but that doesn’t ease my conscience. No matter how many I’ve saved since, I can’t go back and save him.” I looked into Devon’s eyes. “You see, I understand your regret more than you think, Devon. Learn from your mistakes. Don’t repeat them. But, don’t let them prevent you from living your life.” “Thanks, Skye. I’m glad we’re not enemies anymore.” “Me, too.” We had reached Graymoor by then. I looked up at the huge old mansion. It was once the terror of Verona. Now, it was a B&B where people came to stay, relax, and perhaps catch sight of a ghost on one of Marshall’s tours. The vast old home looked so peaceful now, with golden light flowing through many of its windows. Was the house at last at rest? Only time would tell. “I think I’m going to turn in,” Devon said as we entered through the massive front doors. “I’ve had a busy day, and I’m not quite used to having a body yet. My legs are killing me, and I think every muscle I’ve got is sore.” “Part of that may be my fault.” “Then thank you. It feels great! I feel—alive.” Devon smiled. “Good night, Devon.” “Night, Skye.”

I gazed around the immense parlor as Devon climbed the stairs. Graymoor was truly a beautiful place. I was lucky to live there. I yawned. I was rather tired myself. My day hadn’t been especially strenuous, but my mind had been racing, trying to adjust to the events of the past twenty-four hours. Sometimes thinking was more tiring than fighting. I turned toward the stairs and began to climb. I felt someone pinch my butt. I turned but saw no one. A moment later, a boyish giggle filled the air. “Good night, Etienne.” “Good night, Skye.” The resident boy-ghost of Graymoor departed to toy with someone else. I shook my head. When did I come to think of such things as everyday events? Living in Graymoor had certainly changed my life.

Craig August 23, 2004 Lockers slammed and sneakers squeaked on the wooden floors of Verona High School. I inhaled the scent of new pencils, crisp paper, and Elmer’s glue. Perhaps it was a sign of my general oddity, but I loved the first day of school. This is where it all began. The entire school year lay before me. This was my senior year. As much as I yearned to study art at the school of my dreams, I wanted to hold onto high school as long as I could. Perhaps it was weird to be thinking about the end at the very beginning, but time passed so quickly. Before I knew it, my high-school years would be over. I intended to savor every last moment of this, my final year. I walked toward the trophy case located near the front doors and stopped, as I often did, to gaze upon two trophies in particular. It might seem odd for nonathletic me to take the time to look at a sport’s trophy, but if you’ve been paying attention, you surely understand by now that I am an oddity. Therefore, I guess nothing I do can be considered odd—for me, at any rate. Ah, the freedom of being abnormal. I peered at the first trophy: a large, wide column of gold engraved with names and dates under the words

“School Champion.” At the top, a wrestler in a singlet stood with arms flexed over his head in victory. I ran my eyes down the list of names until they rested on that of Ethan Selby. Ethan was the school champion in wrestling in 1980 and again in 1981. Ethan is gay. A gay boy had been the best. Seeing his name there always made me feel a bit proud of myself. True, I couldn’t wrestle my way out of a wet paper sack, but Ethan was like me, and for a while at least, he was number one. My eyes were drawn to another trophy. On the top stood a hunky football player in golden glory. Below was listed the quarterback and team captain for each year. I ran my eyes down to the name Brendan Brewer: team captain and quarterback for the 1981-82 school year. Brendan, known in the present as Coach Brewer, was gay, too. Once upon a time, gay boys ruled V.H.S. It was a shining golden moment in the history of the school, beckoning to me like Camelot from the distant past. My attention was momentarily drawn away from the trophy case. Bart Briscoe and Dirk O’Hara walked past, boisterous and loud as always. I watched with a sense of relief as they walked on, taking no notice of me whatsoever. I’m not sure what, if anything, would have happened if they’d spotted me, but I didn’t want to find out. I hoped that their encounters with Skye would convince them to back off, but who knew? Whoa!

I forgot all about Bart and Dirk when my eyes fell on a new student. He was so incredibly handsome and well-built that he immediately reminded me of Skye. While his hair and eye color were different, the hunk who walked past had the same type of incredible body and face. His biceps strained his sleeves. His shirt was stretched taut across his bulging pecs, as if fighting to contain his muscular chest. He was only within visual range for a few moments, but I drank in his hard body, sandy hair, green eyes, and pouting lips. The rear view was just as incredible as the front view. Damn, what a nice ass! I don’t usually have a meltdown over a guy right in the hallway, but this stud was extraordinary. I wasn’t the only one looking. Heads, both male and female, turned as he passed. He was the type of guy everyone noticed. Wow. At least, there would be some great scenery of the sexy-male variety this year. I now had yet another reason to love school. As if senior literature wasn’t enough. I couldn’t wait! Combination in hand, I headed for my locker. I just hoped my locker wouldn’t be defective like last year. That one seemed to have a mind of its own. I often had to work the combination three or four times before it would open. Whenever it opened on the first try, I felt like I’d won the lottery. There it was—825. I dialed the combination: Right 26, Left 14, Right 19. Yes! Success! This school year was starting out right!

Okay, I’m sure you think I’m a freak for getting all excited over the fact that my locker opened on the first try, but I’m like that, so get used to it. If you’re not into geeks, you should probably just ignore me. I unloaded most of the books from my backpack. I kept back only my psychology and senior literature texts, as those were my first two classes of the day. I stuffed my backpack into my locker and headed for my Introduction to Psychology course. I should have taken it my sophomore or junior year, but it conflicted with my sculpture class, and there was no way I was giving that up! No matter. I already had nearly enough credits to graduate, and I seriously doubted psychology would give me any trouble. I thought it a rather interesting field, and the more interested I was in a subject, the easier it came to me. I picked out a desk near the middle and took a seat. There were plenty of familiar faces, including, unfortunately, Dirk O’Hara. I wasn’t worried. He wouldn’t have a chance to harass me during class. I would have preferred him to be elsewhere, but that’s life. Oh yeah! The day was improving fast. The Skye-like hunk I noticed earlier walked into the classroom. What’s more, he took a seat one row up, just to my right. Perfect positioning. I could check him out, and no one would be the wiser. I hoped we were allowed to keep the seats we’d claimed. A few teachers liked to put the class in alphabetical order. Most let us sit where we wanted unless we caused trouble.

I could not believe how hot that boy was. It almost seemed unfair. How did a guy get a body like that? He worked out surely, but damn, I could work out my entire life and never look like that. I wouldn’t, of course. Who wanted to strain against heavy weights when there were great books to be read and symphonies to be heard? I was glad the hunk sitting near me worked out. He did all the work, and I got to admire his incredible muscles. Mmm. Okay. I’d better stop here for a moment. You probably think I’m shallow. I’m not. Yeah, I’m lusting over the new hunk. The mere sight of him makes me breathe faster, and…well, my other physical reactions to him are kind of personal, so I’m not going into that. I think it’s only natural to get all hot and bothered by a guy who’s that incredibly sexy. I don’t think I’d want that kind of guy for a boyfriend, though. Yeah, I’d go out with him if he asked. Like that’s going to happen! I’ve noticed, however, that the really hot guys usually tend to be jerks (except for Skye). They’ve got it on the outside but not on the inside where it really counts. Yeah, I’m lusting over the hunk sitting a few feet away, but when it comes to a relationship, I want substance. I want someone good, kind, and loving. I want someone who will listen to music with me as we lie side-by-side on my bed. I want someone who loves reading as much as I do. Not to be vulgar, but I want a friend and lover, not just a fuck. I’ll take substance over looks any day.

Now that I’ve got that out of the way, I can continue lusting over the new hunk. I wasn’t the only one, of course. Most of the girls were practically drooling. The guys were checking him out, too. Some frowned, probably realizing they’ve just slipped down a notch in the hotness hierarchy. Others looked at him with interest, no doubt wondering if hanging out with him would increase their popularity and their chances of getting laid. I wondered if any of the guys are lusting over him or if they were just jealous. There was no way to tell. If there were any other gay guys in the room, they were probably sly, like me. I nearly laughed when a couple of girls stopped dead in their tracks when they spotted the new hunk. I might have had the same reaction myself if I hadn’t already noticed him in the hallway. Such a reaction would have been fraught with peril for me, but it was nothing for a girl. Another new boy entered the classroom, but this one I recognized. I’d met him briefly when Skye saved my butt from the latest crop of bullies. I hadn’t gotten a good look at Devon then, but I liked what I was seeing now. He wasn’t a major drop-dead-gorgeous hunk, but I found him attractive. He was kind of cute, but what struck me about him wasn’t his looks but something showing through from the inside. A moment’s glance told me he was uneasy, perhaps even a bit frightened. There was a slight smile on his lips as if, despite his fear, he was glad to be here. I detected a sense of yearning as he looked at our classmates—not a sexual

yearning, but a simple desire to fit in and be a part of things. I smiled at him when he looked my way. I was pleased when he took the desk to my right. I nodded. “Hey.” “Hey.” Great conversation, huh? Well, you’ve got to start somewhere, right? “I’m Craig. Remember? We met briefly?” “Yeah. I remember. I’m Devon.” Devon smiled. He was much more attractive when he smiled. He looked around as if not quite sure how to handle being in a new school. I found his vulnerability refreshing and attractive. “You’re not the only one who is new,” I said. “I’ve spotted about half a dozen faces I don’t recognize in the senior class alone.” “I guess I’m not alone, huh?” “No. Not at all. It must be weird starting in at a new school. At least, this is the beginning of the school year. Imagine what it would be like if you were starting halfway through the semester.” “That would be uncomfortable.” “So, you’re a sophomore?” “Yeah. You?” “I’m a senior. Most everyone in here is younger, but a few of us didn’t get around to taking psych before.”

Devon smiled again. That was the end of our conversation. Mr. Brewer entered the classroom, and things quieted down. In case you don’t remember, he’s the same Brendan Brewer whose name is on the football trophy I was looking at earlier. Mr. Brewer is the varsity football coach, but he also teaches. I always thought most coaches were kind of jerks: high-school jocks who never quite grew up. Mr. Brewer isn’t like that. Of course, I’m probably biased since Mr. Brewer is gay. I still almost can’t believe we have an out football coach and teacher. It’s so cool! I looked over at Devon as Mr. Brewer began calling off names. Devon looked pale as a ghost. Surely, he didn’t find the coach that intimidating. I felt like reaching over and grasping his forearm to reassure him, but we’d just met. Things got a bit stranger when Mr. Brewer read Devon’s name. When Devon raised his hand and Mr. Brewer spotted him, the coach stopped dead cold for a moment. They just stared at each other. I had no idea what was up. Perhaps it was nothing, because Mr. Brewer quickly recovered and went on calling roll. I took stock of Devon as we sat there. He was a couple of inches shorter than I was. He had light-blond hair and blue eyes. I realized as I sat there that he looked like a cuter version of Draco Malfoy from the Harry Potter movies. Yeah. I’m into Harry Potter, too. I’ve thought from the beginning that Harry was kind of a gay symbol. I don’t mean I think he’s gay, but he’s an

outsider, not like everyone else. I may be reading things into the books that the author didn’t intend, but that’s the beauty of a book. You can make it say what you want. I learned the new hunk’s name as Mr. Brewer called roll. Bry. Even his name was cool. I always kind of liked my name, but there were more than a few Craigs around. I think there was only one other Devon in the school, but she was girl. Bry was a unique name. I’d never even heard it before. I forgot about Bry and Devon for a while when Mr. Brewer starting going over what we’d covern class. Psychology sounded fascinating. If I didn’t have my heart set on becoming a professional artist, I might have chosen to become a psychologist or maybe even a psychiatrist. Of course, anything would be better than wholesale hardware. The fifty-five minutes of first period passed quickly. A lot of my classmates complained that time slowed down during classes, but it didn’t seem like that to me. I was interested in everything, so maybe that’s why time passed faster for me. I pitied those who found school boring. I didn’t understand them at all! I knew I was the odd one out, and I couldn’t have been more pleased. Different is good. “Hey, Devon. What do you have next?” I asked when everyone scurried at the end of class. “Um, world history,” he said, looking at his schedule. Devon glanced toward Mr. Brewer, who was looking

our way. I noticed that Mr. Brewer had stared at Devon a lot during class. “I have senior literature. Want me to show you where world history meets this period?” “I’d appreciate that. Let’s go.” Devon seemed to be in an unusual hurry to get out of the room. He also looked relieved by my offer to escort him to his next class. He seemed very out of place, but it was his first day in a new school. “Let me see your schedule,” I said as we walked through the noisy hallway. Devon handed it to me. “Hey. We both have English Literature right after lunch.” “You have two literature classes?” “I love literature!” Devon laughed, but there was no malice in his laughter. He smiled. “We’ve got the same lunch period, too,” I said. “You want to meet me at my locker before lunch so we can sit together?” I was being uncharacteristically bold, but I thought Devon might appreciate not having to brave the cafeteria alone. It was a battlefield. “That would be great,” Devon said. “Cool. My locker number is 825. Just meet me there before lunch. I sit with the artsy crowd. I hope you don’t mind.”

“No. That’s fine.” “Cool. Here’s your class.” I peered at Devon’s schedule again. “Your next class is right down the hallway, about four doors down. You should have no trouble finding it.” “Thanks, Craig.” “No problem. I’ll see you before lunch.” “Later.” I hurried off to senior literature, quite pleased at myself for being outgoing and reaching out to help someone who looked as if he needed it. Maybe Skye was rubbing off on me. The rest of the morning passed in a flash. I loved my classes. Senior literature was going to be so cool! My senior English class was going to be awesome, too. It included a lot of creative writing. We were supposed to start a journal and hand it in on a weekly basis. Mrs. Nichols told us to feel free to write about our thoughts and our feelings as well as the events of our lives. No one but she would read the entries, and we would not be required to read anything out loud. Our journals were confidential, but I wondered if I had the courage to write about my true feelings. Time would tell. Devon met me before lunch, just as I was stuffing books into my locker. “I guess you survived the morning.” “Yeah. It’s just so weird to be back—in school, I mean. You know?”

Devon seemed slightly flustered, but it was probably just first-day jitters. “It always takes me a bit to get back into the swing of things. Of course, I have the distinct advantage of liking school.” “What a sicko,” Devon said but then laughed. “Yeah. I’m kind of a freak like that.” “You seem to enjoy it.” “Oh, yeah. Nothing is quite so fun as being a freak. Ready to go to lunch, or have I scared you?” “You’ll find I don’t frighten easily. Let’s go.” We walked through the crowded hallway toward the cafeteria. I kept spotting kids I hadn’t seen all summer. Several girls waved to me. I waved back. “You seem popular with the girls,” Devon said. “I know a lot of them from my art classes. I also don’t constantly hit on them like most of the guys. They know they can talk to me without me trying to look down their blouse.” Was I saying too much? Hadn’t I just given Devon a big hint I was gay? Or, was I just being paranoid? Devon looked as if he suspected there was hidden meaning in my words, but he showed no signs of pulling away. “I have to warn you. The V.H.S. cafeteria isn’t one of the finer eating establishments in Verona. Sometimes you get lucky and sometimes, well…let’s just say some things are not meant to be eaten.”

“Yeah, I remember,” Devon laughed. His laugh halted abruptly. “I mean…my old school was like that, too.” “I guess they’re all pretty much the same. Oh, avoid the pizza at all costs. It’s the greasiest, most disgusting thing you’ll ever come into contact with. The football players eat it, but they aren’t known for their intelligence.” “I take it you aren’t a fan of jocks.” “Not in general, no. There are exceptions, of course. I’ve known a few cool jocks, but very few.” I paused then looked at Devon. “I just had an uncomfortable thought. You’re probably a jock, aren’t you?” “What makes you say that?” “You’ve got an athletic look to you.” “Well, I do play soccer.” “I hope you don’t think I’m a jerk for what I said.” “No. I know what you mean. What you said is true, although there are exceptions. Me, hopefully.” “You’re doing okay so far. Who knows? You could turn out to be one of those rare, likable jocks.” Devon smiled again. He seemed to smile quite a lot. We passed through the lunch line. As always, I went for the less-greasy choices: salad instead of macaroni & cheese, grilled instead of fried chicken. I did go for the vanilla pudding. Oh, how I loved vanilla pudding! I had a thing for the school’s no-bake cookies, too. I couldn’t wait until the day those appeared.

As I’d warned Devon, I sat with the artsy crowd. Devon showed only mild apprehension as I steered him toward the table and we took our seats. It was the same gang as the year before, minus the seniors from last year, of course. “Hey, Rose. How are you doing?” “Great.” Rose had been in most of my art classes since middle school. Rose was cool because she did her own thing and wasn’t a slave to designer labels like so many. She preferred vintage clothing. She was quite stylish, in an offbeat sort of way. We were good friends in our classes, although we never really did much outside of school. “Hey, everyone. This is Devon.” “Just what this table needs,” Rose said. “A cute boy.” “Hey, what about me?” Kip Blackwood asked. “You don’t count. You’re a freshman.” “Yes, my queen,” Kip said, which caused Rose to laugh. Actually, Kip was rather cute. I loved his curly blond hair and blue eyes. He was kind of young, though, at fifteen. No matter. It’s not as though we’d be dating. “Please tell me you wear clothes that aren’t made by Abercrombie & Fitch,” Rose said, zeroing in on Devon. “Oh, yeah. I just have a couple of shirts from there. I really liked them.”

“Good. Too many boys around there think they have to be billboards for corporate America.” “Rose isn’t big on labels,” I said. “I like what you’re wearing,” Devon said. “Kind of a ‘60s look, right?” “Exactly. You’re forgiven for wearing that shirt.” Devon laughed. He took a deep breath, as if relieved he was fitting in, and then turned his attention to his lunch. Everyone at our table talked and laughed while ate. I didn’t really mean to, but I found myself telling Rose about my portfolio project. Sketching nude models wasn’t unusual in the art world, but still I was taking somewhat of a risk. No one seemed suspicious, however. Rose focused entirely on my chances of getting into art school and asked if she could see my portfolio sometime. “I’m really lucky to have found such a great model. Skye is incredible, and he has no trouble holding a pose for hours at a time.” Kip jerked his head towards me at the mention of Skye. “Dark hair, brown eyes, really built?” Kip asked. “Um, yeah,” I said. “You know him?” “He saved my butt when these five guys jumped on me. It was incredible! He kicked their asses like he didn’t even have to try.”

“That’s him, then. That’s how I met him. He saved my butt, too. Devon was there the last time. Hey. I keep forgetting to ask. How do you know Skye, Devon?” “Well, I uh…I live with him. I mean…I’m living in the Graymoor Mansion for a while. Skye works there.” “You live in the haunted mansion?” Rose asked. “That’s so cool.” “So, are your parents renting a room there while they look for a place or what?” Kip asked. “My, uh, parents are dead,” Devon said. “I’m sorry,” Kip said. Poor Kip looked mortified. I was kind of glad he’d asked. I was about to ask a similar question myself. “It’s okay,” Devon said. “I’m…it happened a while ago. The Hiltons are acting as my foster parents until arrangements can be made.” “Oh, I hope you won’t be moving away from Verona,” Rose said. “I already like you.” “That’s a big compliment,” I said. “Rose doesn’t like just anyone.” “I…I don’t know,” Devon said. Devon looked a bit upset, as if the idea of having to move away hadn’t occurred to him, but then again, if he was in foster care, he had probably moved around a lot already. Who knew? In any case, it would suck to settle into a new town and school only to have to leave and start all over again somewhere else. I hoped he didn’t have to move. I already liked Devon, too.

Lunch period ended too quickly, as usual. Devon and I stopped at my locker, then his to pick up our English Lit books. We walked to class, and Devon sat next to me. Devon seemed more at ease than he had at the beginning of the day. No doubt he felt a bit more at home after having made a few friends. I was glad I’d met him. He made a nice little addition to our group. It was weird that he lived in the Graymoor Mansion with Skye. What were the chances of that? I wondered why I hadn’t seen him on my visits there, but then again it was a vast home. I’m sure it was possible for two people to wander around in there for years and never cross paths. Perhaps his move to Verona had been quite recent, too. I knew very little about Devon, but then I enjoyed a good mystery. I didn’t see Devon after I escorted him to his eighthperiod class, the final one of the day. I half expected him to drop by my locker, but I didn’t wait around long. It’s not as though he needed me to show him the way back to Graymoor. I didn’t want to smother him, either. I hoped we would become friends, but I wasn’t going to push. If it happened, it happened. If not, well, that was okay, too. I walked home with a backpack loaded down with books. The opening-day assignments would keep me busy most of the evening and night. I didn’t mind. I was dying to get into the assigned books for both my literature classes. I was also rather eager to write my

first journal entry. Now I just had to decide how much of my private life I was willing to share. I judged the first day of my senior year a success. I loved my classes. There was some stunning new eye candy roaming about the school—Bry. And, I met or rather re-met Devon, who might very well become a new friend. I couldn’t wait to see what the next day had in store.

Devon Déjà vu. That’s what it’s called when you feel like you’ve been someplace before or are experiencing the same events all over again. That’s the feeling I had when I stopped and gazed at the front doors of Verona High School. Only it wasn’t déjà vu. I’d graduated from V.H.S. back in 1983. That was twenty-one years ago, and here I was, back again, as a sophomore. Memories of my previous high-school days engulfed me as I walked through the front doors. I could almost see Taylor leaning against the lockers while Mark gathered his books for the day. I could almost hear Brandon and Jon dissing each other. I half expected to see Ethan giving Nathan a quick hug and Brendan, Casper, Shawn, Tim, Dane, and Tristan all walking through the hallways. How odd it was that my thoughts were filled with my former enemies instead of those I’d considered my friends in my later high-school days. My “friends” had been anything but; they were nothing more than sad, pathetic bullies—angry, vengeful, and hateful—just like I was. I smiled at other students as I passed them in the hallways. I made an effort to be friendly even though I really wanted to just go hide somewhere. I was momentarily overwhelmed by fear as I stepped into my first-period psychology class. Actually stepping back into a classroom was almost too much. Then I spotted

Craig, the young man whom Skye had saved from a pack of bullies not long before. I took the desk to his right. He recognized me. He even remembered my name. It was like a lifeline. I had only met Craig briefly, but at least I knew him a little. We chatted just a bit before our teacher walked in. I froze when I saw him. I had seen the name Brewer on my schedule, but my mind was too filled with turmoil to make the connection. Not everyone from my old high-school days was gone. I’d known Mr. Brewer when he was eighteen. He was just Brendan then. I despised, envied, and feared him in those days. He was older now, of course. He’d been about a year older than I was back then, so that would make him about fortyone. He didn’t look it. He didn’t look eighteen anymore, but he could easily have passed for thirty. It was so odd to sit there knowing I looked exactly sixteen while Brendan was now a middle-aged man. The years had been kind to him. If anything,he was sexier and hotter than ever. I felt almost envious again. Here I was in a boy’s body, while Brendan was a man. Fear ripped through me when Brendan called out my name. His eyes locked on mine. My last name was different now, but he couldn’t help but notice my resemblance to the boy he’d once known. I swallowed hard, fearing he might lunge at me and grab me by the throat. I was vulnerable now. He could beat me senseless if he wanted, even kill me. I was no match for him.

Brendan went on to the next name on the list, and I breathed a sigh of relief. I was being foolish, of course. Brendan wouldn’t kill me now, just as he hadn’t in our high-school days. I had little doubt he’d dig into my records before the day was done, but he’d find all in order there. He might have lingering suspicions, but no matter how deeply he dug into my past, he would turn up nothing amiss. I wondered if maybe I should tell him who I was and what had happened. Could he handle the truth? Probably. Brendan had lived through some very disturbing events. The real question was: how would he react to his old enemy born again and sitting in his classroom? I’d have to give some thought to revealing myself. I’d talk to Sean. He’d know what to do. Craig offered to show me to my next class, and I gratefully accepted. So far, no one had been unkind to me, but Craig went out of his way to be nice. I appreciated it. I knew my way around V.H.S. rather well, but I had forgotten the room numbers after all those years. I was sure it would come back to me quickly enough, but in the meantime I was grateful for a little help and even more for his kindness. I was relieved when Craig told me we had the same lunch period and asked if I’d like to sit with him. I eagerly accepted his invitation. I had not at all been looking forward to braving the cafeteria on my own. I began to feel more at ease as the day progressed. The way my classmates dressed seemed less and less strange to me. At first, I was a bit shocked by jeans

worn so low that boxers showed. I was surprised by the number of guys who wore earrings. There seemed to be more hot guys now, too. Of course, I had intentionally tried not to notice the attractiveness of other boys back in my denial days. Once I let hatred take me over, I’d labeled all such guys faggots. Still, the boys in the twenty-first century did seem more muscular. I guess working out was more widespread than it was in my past. A lot of the guys seemed taller, too. I felt a bit short at 5’11”. I’d never felt that way in the ‘80s. All things considered, I thought I was adjusting rather well. In fact, I was growing a bit pleased with myself. I was beginning to think that, just maybe, I could make a go of my new life. I considered seeking out Craig at the end of the day, but I didn’t want to be needy or pushy. I hoped we could become friends, but I didn’t want to scare him away by latching onto him in desperation. Besides, I had plenty of thinking to do. There were so many thoughts and memories running around in my head I thought it might explode. Rose, a girl I’d met at lunch, joined me as I walked down the front steps of V.H.S. She looked as much an anachronism as I’d sometimes felt during my day. I genuinely liked her. “How was your first day at V.H.S.?” she asked as we walked away from the school. “A bit frightening but not too bad. as a big help, and so was sitting with all of you at lunch.”

I smiled. I wasn’t accustomed to being so truthful. In my previous high-school incarnation, I’d hidden the real me almost entirely. I’d played the bad ass. I would never have admitted to such a thing as fear. “Listen. I have an ulterior motive for walking with you. One of my friends—well, she thinks you’re cute. It really is one of my friends, too. This isn’t one of those situations where the friend is really me, not that I don’t think you’re cute. She kind of has a crush on you. I think it’s the blond hair and your resemblance to Draco Malfoy.” “Who?” “You know—from Harry Potter.” “Um…” “You have read the Harry Potter books, right? Or at least seen the movies?” “Um…no. I’m afraid I haven’t.” “Have you been living under a rock somewhere, Devon?” Rose laughed, but not cruelly. “Well, you could say that.” “Anyway, my friend, whose name I cannot yet reveal, thinks you’re cute, so she sent me to check things out. Are you single?” “Well, I uh…” This was getting a little sticky. I didn’t want to lie, but I wasn’t ready to come out either. “I, um…well…”

Just be a fucking man and tell her the truth. You’ve got to start out as you mean to go on. I could barely force myself to speak. When I did, my voice was weak and shaky. “Listen. I would appreciate it if you didn’t spread this around. I wasn’t planning on telling anyone this so soon, but I think I can trust you. I’m not really into girls…if you know what I mean.” “Are you telling me you’re gay, Devon?” “Yeah,” I said, my voice growing stronger. “I am. I’m gay.” “I guess she’s out of luck, then.” Rose laughed. “What are you going to tell her?” “I’ll just tell her you’re unavailable. If she asks why, I’ll just say you’re taken.” “Well, I’m not taken, but I guess that’s best.” “Just a little white lie. This way you can keep your secret, and she can move onto another hottie.” “Hottie, huh?” “Oh. You’re a hottie.” “I don’t agree, but thanks. Listen. Are you okay with me being…gay?” “Sure. Why not?” “You’re really accepting. Things have sure changed since my time…I mean, my time at my old school.” Nice save, dumb ass.

“I have an open mind. Not everyone feels as I do, but I think most people our age are okay with it. The old fogies freak out about such things, but we younger people are wiser. That’s not to say there aren’t dangers. There are some jerks around who love to cause trouble.” “I’m sure.” I used to be one of those jerks. “This is my street. Now that I’ve pumped you for information, my job is done. I’ll see you tomorrow, Devon. You are going to sit with us again, right?” “Certainly!” “See you at lunch then.” Rose leaned in and kissed my cheek. There were definitely some nice people in the twenty-first century. I enjoyed the warm sunlight on my face as I walked through Verona. I didn’t head directly back to Graymoor but instead wandered around town, visiting old familiar sites. Ofarim’s, The Park’s Edge, The Paramount, Café Moffatt, and a few other places that looked as if, at least on the outside, time had stood still. Of course, some places I remembered from the ‘80s were gone. There were new buildings and homes that hadn’t been there in the old days, too. Most of Verona was unchanged, however, and it gave me a feeling of having stepped into the past. A reminder that I was indeed in the present was waiting on me when I stepped once more into Graymoor Mansion. There, standing beside Sean, stood not only Brendan but Casper.

Oh, fuck! “Hello, Devon,” Sean said. “Uh. Hi.” I looked at Brendan and Casper nervously. They were peering at me with great interest. I looked toward Sean with a question in my eyes. “I’ve given them the condensed version of what happened,” Sean said. “It’s remarkable,” Casper said. “You really do look exactly as you did all those years ago.” “Um. Yeah.” Despite being the same age as Brendan and Casper, I felt very much younger. I had the memories of all the years I lived, but I really did feel sixteen. For all practical purposes, I was. Brendan moved toward me. I flinched and took an involuntary step backward. Brendan slowly reached out and offered me his hand. I cautiously took it, and we shook hands. “It’s very nice to see you again, Devon.” I didn’t know what to say. “You, um…look good.” “Thank you.” Casper approached me next. I didn’t back away this time, although Casper had changed from a scrawny boy into a muscular man. He could have snapped me like a twig if he wanted.

Of course, I had seen Casper as an adult before, but like I explained before, nothing quite registered when I was dead. I didn’t see things as they were then, only as I wanted to see them. So, it really was as though I was seeing the adult Casper for the very first time. Casper shook my hand. “Welcome back,” Casper said. “Thank you.” I paused. “Um. I…just wanted to say…I’m sorry…I…” “That’s all in the past, Devon,” Brendan said. “It’s all forgiven if not quite forgotten.” How was it possible that they all had such an endless capacity for forgiveness? How did it come so easily to them? I don’t know how I would have reacted if our situations were reversed. I had so much to learn. Casper peered at me closely. “You look exactly as you did when I first met you. There’s more to it, though, isn’t there? You really are sixteen again—not just in appearance, but truly.” “Yes. I have memories of all the years I lived. I don’t remember everything, but I do remember. I also have memories from when I was dead, but…it’s hard to explain. Anyway, I feel sixteen again, and it’s not just my body.” Casper nodded, then smiled. “It’s a miracle. You look exactly as you did, but you seem different, too. I don’t mean your memories of the

past. Something inside you is different. You seem…kinder,” Casper said. “I hope I am. I’m certainly going to try. I’ve learned a very painful lesson. The angels rescued me from my own personal Hell. I don’t ever want to go back. I don’t ever want to cause others pain like that again.” “Yes,” Casper said. “That’s what I see in you.” “I bet it was freaky seeing me in your class today,” I said to Brendan. “Very. For a moment when I first spotted you, I thought it was really you. Then, my mind told me it wasn’t possible. I know, of course, that nothing is impossible, but I still didn’t believe a living, flesh-andblood Devon was sitting in my classroom. I suspected that you were pulling your old trick: appearing as a real boy instead of a spirit. That’s why I kept watching you. I was watching to see if your physical anifestation would falter. As soon as school ended for the day, I went home, picked up Casper, and came here. I feared you were up to something, and I figured Sean or Marshall would know what was going on—if anyone did. I was shocked by what Sean told me, but also very pleased.” “I’m just what you see,” I said, holding my arms up for a moment. “Well, I guess I’m a little more. Not many sixteen-year-olds have the knowledge and memories of someone who is forty or a spirit.” “I’m going to expect great things from you in class,” Brendan said.

“Hey, give me a break. I’m just a kid—again!” “Oh, no, this is my revenge.” Brendan laughed. I was fairly sure he was kidding. Brendan and Casper stayed for most of an hour. Oddly enough, we spent most of the time sitting in a little parlor reminiscing about high school. Who would’ve thought that would ever happen? Brendan, Casper, and I had been anything but friends back then. I think they felt as if they were meeting the Devon that they never got to know. I guess they were. He didn’t exist until now. “Sitting in Brendan’s class will be so strange,” I said to Sean after Brendan and Casper had departed. “I have all these memories of him from my previous highschool days.” “I bet it’s almost like being two people: the Devon you were and the Devon you are now.” “That’s very close to what it’s like. It’s almost more than I can handle, yet I’m so thrilled to be able to live my life again and have the chance to do things over. I truly don’t deserve it.” “We’ve been through this before. You do deserve it, or otherwise it wouldn’t have happened.” “Well, deserve it or not, I’d better get on with it. I have tons of homework.” I went upstairs to my room. I pulled my books out of my backpack and dived into my homework. I had been quietly working away for more than an hour when I suddenly stopped.

“This is sick,” I said to the empty air. I was actually enjoying my homework. That had never happened in my previous high-school years. I had a much easier time of it this time around, but I think, mostly, I was just glad to be back. The sun was just going down when I looked up from my homework again. I was nearly finished. I was surprised I’d done so much so quickly. The work was much easier for me than it had been when I was sixteen before. Having the knowledge and experiences of an adult inside my head certainly had its advantages. I stretched. I stood up and walked to the window. The sunset was blood red. That was supposed to mean something, wasn’t it? Or, was it when the sunrise was the color of blood? I couldn’t remember. Still, I felt uneasy, as if something ominous was on the horizon. My life was going just a little too well. It scared me. I needed to get out of my room for a while. It didn’t matter where. I just needed to escape. My mind needed a break. I stepped out into the hallway and walked toward the stairs. Perhaps I’d go for a walk or even a run. No. I’d keep on thinking if I did that. Maybe a swim? That was better, but I kind of wanted to get out of the house. Perhaps I would take a walk after all and just try not to think. I wished I had the foresight to buy one of those mp3 players Sean had told me about. I was still trying to wrap my mind around the idea that a tiny little device could play music. That reminded me. I wanted to get a computer, too. I wondered how much they’d changed since I’d been gone.

“Arrgh!” I said out loud as I reached the bottom of the stairs. “Problem?” asked Sean, who was walking from the direction of the kitchen. “I swear I’m going to give myself a lobotomy if I can’t stop thinking. It’s just one thing after another.” Sean laughed. “Sorry. Well, I was about to drive up to South Bend to pick up some office supplies and just generally waste time. Want to come with me? I can introduce you to some of my music on the way. Maybe that will halt your thoughts for a bit.” “Yeah, that sounds good. We won’t be back too late, will we? It’s a school night.” “You sound like your own parent.” “I just don’t want to be half asleep in my classes tomorrow.” “Very wise. Don’t worry. We won’t be late.” “Cool.” Sean led me out to this old Cavalier. “I can’t wait to get a car someday,” I said as we pulled out onto the street. “Then you’re going to have to get a job, young man,” Sean said in an approximation of a fatherly voice. I laughed. “I plan to. I want to get used to school first, though, and figure out how much spare time I’ll have. I really

want to join the soccer team, too. Tryouts are coming up fast.” “Then I think you should go for it. You only get to be young once, or in your case, twice.” I grinned, although I’m not sure Sean could see. “It’s getting dark earlier, isn’t it?” I said as I gazed in lighted windows in homes we passed. “Yeah,” Sean said. “I’m not looking forward to winter—except for Christmas, of course. I love fall. If only it didn’t get so cold after autumn ends. I think we should have autumn, then a couple of weeks of serious winter around Christmas, then move right into spring.” “Talk to Mark and Taylor; maybe they can arrange it.” “I have a feeling the answer would be no. Besides, I wouldn’t be brave enough to ask.” “You aren’t scared of them, are you?” “Somewhat. I know they won’t harm me, but they are angels. That’s pretty incredible. It’s a little scary to be near that much power, to be in the presence of beings who actually know God.” “I was terrified of them when I was a spirit. I… STOP!” Sean slammed on the brakes. “What?” Sean asked, looking around, confused. We were sitting in front of the high school. I pointed to a spot just to the left of the front entrance.

“That’s Skye! Something’s wrong!” The moonlight illuminated four figures fighting. One of them was certainly Skye. I thought I recognized at least one of the others. I’d seen Skye in action once before: when he rescued Craig. I couldn’t believe how he fought that night, but something was quite different this time. “Holy shit!” Sean said. “Did you see that?” One of Skye’s opponents had grabbed him by the front of his shirt and sent him hurtling back fifteen feet or more into the side of the building. Skye hit hard. He seemed dazed. Skye shook himself. He smashed one of his attackers in the face. Whoever it was went down, but the one who had thrown him against the building slugged Skye in the stomach. He doubled over. Before he could recover his opponent grabbed him and threw him up against a tree. Even from a distance I could see the grimace of pain on Skye’s face. “Damn!” Sean said. “You’re right. Something’s wrong! Skye is getting his ass kicked!” My eyes narrowed as I stared through the windshield. “Did you see how far that guy threw Skye?” I asked. My mind went to back to my days as a spirit. I had seen such things then. My heart filled with dread. Even as we watched, Skye’s opponent grabbed him by the front of the shirt and lifted him in the air with one arm. Skye’s feet dangled inches above the ground.

Skye struggled futilely against his foe. Skye’s enemy leaned in toward him, and Skye cried out in pain. “We’ve got to do something!” Sean said. Sean reached for the door handle. I gripped Sean’s shoulder and shoved him back in the seat. I grabbed the steering wheel and jerked it to the right even as I slammed my left foot down on the accelerator. Sean’s car jumped the curb and tore through the grass. “What are you doing?” Sean asked in a shrill voice. I steered the car directly at Skye and his attacker as the car accelerated quickly. “You’ll kill them both!” Sean shouted. He grabbed for the steering wheel. I elbowed him in the chest. “I know what I’m doing! Trust me!” Skye’s attacker grabbed Skye’s head even as Skye fought himh every ounce of strength he had. I slammed the gas pedal to the floor, plowed into Skye’s foe, and barely missed Skye himself. There was a horrible thud and the sound of crumpling metal. A body rolled up over the hood, cracked the windshield, and then rolled over the top of the car. “Oh, my God! You killed him! Oh, my God!” Sean screamed. “Shut up! Shut the fuck up and get Skye in the car NOW!” Sean’s face blanched, and he looked at me in shock. I jerked open the passenger door and darted out of the car. Sean hurried to Skye. I looked at the front of the

car. There was a huge dent. I searched the ground around the car, but there was no body. There was no sign of any of Skye’s assailants. I hurried to Sean. Together, we helped Skye to his feet. He was dazed and disoriented. We half-carried him to the passenger side, stuffed him in the seat, and buckled him in. I slipped into the back seat from the driver’s side, and Sean climbed into the driver’s seat. Sean’s breath came hard and fast. He cast worried glances at Skye who was bruised and bloodied. “Drive us back to Graymoor,” I said. Sean didn’t argue. I think he was too shaken to even think. “Oh, God. We killed someone! What are we going to do, Devon?” “Don’t worry about that now. Just get us back to Graymoor.” Sean gazed at me with wild eyes but followed my instructions. When we arrived at the mansion, Sean and I climbed out, then helped Skye to his feet. He was still dazed and unsteady, but he was able to stagger along with our assistance. We helped him across the porch, through the massive front door, across the parlor, and up the stairs. It was slow going, but we finally got Skye to his room and helped him into his bed. “I should get Mom and Dad,” Sean said. “No,” I said. “Get Marshall. Get him now.”

Sean looked at me questioningly. “Get him. Tell him what you saw. I’ll stay with Skye.” Sean appeared on the verge of arguing with me but then thought better of it. He left the room. Marshall was staying in Graymoor Mansion for the time being. If he was home, it wouldn’t take Sean long to fetch him. “How do you feel?” I asked Skye. “Like I’ve been hit by a truck.” Skye winced. I helped Skye pull off his shirt. He winced with the pain the movement caused. My eyes searched his neck. Fear fell upon me. Lying on his back, Skye grimaced in pain now and then. His eyes met mine. He read the worried expression there. “I’ll be okay. I heal fast. Fuck!” Skye grimaced and clutched his side. Skye wasn’t one to complain, so I knew he was seriously injured. Marshall rushed into the room a couple of minutes later with Sean on his heels. He looked worried. I silently showed Marshall the marks on Skye’s neck. Our eyes met. Marshall looked more alarmed than I’d ever seen him. “Did you tell him about the attack?” I asked Sean. “Most of it. I didn’t get to your part with the car. There wasn’t time.” “What happened?” Marshall asked. When I didn’t answer, Sean spoke up.

“I was in the driver’s seat, but Devon grabbed the wheel, slammed his foot down on the accelerator, and tore across the lawn. He plowed right into Skye’s attacker and sent him flying. I heard and felt the thud.” “The whole front of the car is smashed in,” I added. Sean looked like he might be sick, but I knew it had nothing to do with his damaged car. Marshall gazed at me in amazement. Even Skye stared at me. “There’s something else you should know,” I told Marshall. “When I got out of the car and searched for the body, there wasn’t one.” Sean jerked his head in my direction so fast it’s a wonder he didn’t give himself whiplash. “What do you mean no body?” “Just what I said, Sean.” “That’s impossible.” Marshall and I exchanged another look. “Skye, do you know who attacked you?” Marshall asked. “I recognized two of them. Bart and Kirk. I’ve tangled with them before. The other one, the dangerous one, I’ve never seen before.” “Describe him.” “I didn’t get a really good look at him. It was kind of dark, and everything happened so fast. He was about my height, muscular. He was strong. I’ve never come across anyone that strong before... I think I finally met my match.”

Skye looked into my eyes. “If you hadn’t rescued me, he would’ve killed me.” Everyone stared at me. It made me uncomfortable. I swallowed. Sean looked at Marshall. “What’s going on?” “I’m not sure yet. This is a bit beyond me. I think I know someone who can help. I’ll call him.” Marshall hurried from the room before Sean had time to ask any more questions. Sean stared after him. He had a worried expression on his face. He turned back to Skye. “I guess you think this means I’ll bring you breakfast in bed tomorrow.” Sean was trying to lighten the mood, but the fear in his voice was evident. He looked and sounded as if he was on the verge of tears. “I was hoping for a scantily clad serving boy— eighteen or nineteen—maybe blond. I guess you’ll do.” Skye tried to smile but grimaced again. “Maybe we should take you to the hospital,” Sean said. “No,” Skye said. “I’ll be fine. I just need to rest. Leave me alone for a while.” “Call me if you need anything,” Sean said. “I’m just down the hall.” Skye nodded.

Sean put on a brave face for Skye, but when he turned away, Sean looked more frightened than I’d ever seen him. I thought about what had happened. A chill went up my spine.

Skye “I’ve been waiting for two days, and this is the expert you bring me?” I asked Marshall. “He looks fine to me,” Thad said. “He’s his usual cocky self.” “I am fine, mostly, but Marshall freaks out every time I want to get out of bed.” “Skye, you’ve been through a traumatic experience,” Marshall said. “Traumatic, hell. I got my ass kicked. That’s all.” “Wow. He’s admitting it,” Thad said. “Maybe there was brain damage.” “Funny. I’m not afraid of the truth. That’s what happened. I’m man enough to admit it.” “Did you notice anything unusual about your attacker?” Thad asked. “Only that he was MUCH stronger than he looked— and fast.” Thad looked thoughtful. He also subtly checked out my neck. The two small wounds there had already healed, leaving only a trace. Marshall tried to hide his interest, but his eyes had been drawn to my neck every time he’d visited me. Marshall and Thad exchanged a look. Devon and Marshall had exchanged looks, too. “What’s the big secret?” I asked.

“What do you mean?” Marshall asked. “I’m not stupid, Marshall. Something about this situation has you spooked. That’s not like you. You and Devon seem to have some secret between you. Now you and Thad look like you’re conspiring. So, what’s going on?” “I’m…um…not exactly sure yet.” “Marshall,” I said in a warning tone. “It’s the truth.” “You have a suspicion.” “Yes, but it’s only that. I’m not willing to share it yet.” “You know, I’m not a child,” I said. Thad looked at me and raised an eyebrow. “Don’t say it,” I warned him. Marshall and Thad looked at each other again. “You know, I feel fine. It’s time I got back to work. The Hiltons don’t pay me to lie in bed.” “Skye…” Marshall began. “No. I’ve humored you long enough. You know I heal faster than others. I’m fine. I assure you.” Marshall didn’t look happy, but he knew he couldn’t stop me. “Just don’t leave the mansion, okay, Skye?” “Marshall…” I shook my head.

“Skye,” Thad said in an authoritative tone. “Do as he says. Don’t leave the mansion—please.” I growled in frustration. “Okay! I won’t leave the mansion—for a while. Are you two happy now? You’re like a couple of worried old women. You know, I could say something about you running around, Thad. It wasn’t that long ago you were at death’s door.” “Only the good die young, and I, unlike you, am smart enough to take it easy. Don’t worry, you won’t be trapped here for long,” Thad said. “Just until I bring in some backup for you.” “Backup? What is this, a cop show?” “Skye, for the first time in your life you’ve come up against someone you couldn’t handle. Can you explain it?” I was silent for a moment. I couldn’t explain it, but I didn’t want to say so. I looked strong, but I was much stronger than I looked. My abilities bordered on those of a superhero, if I do say so myself. I had never run up against anyone I couldn’t take. No one had even come close—until I met him. He was unnaturally strong. My strength was that of a child compared to his. The truth was I was frightened. I didn’t dare let the others see my fear. They all depended on me. I didn’t know what I was going to do. “No,” I said at last. “He nearly killed you, Skye,” Thad said. “Next time he probably will. You know there will be a next time. I don’t want you to face him until we’re ready. Just stay

inside the mansion for a few days. That’s all we’re asking. Give me some time to call for help.” “How can you possibly know anyone who can help me? Are you going to tell me Superman is real and you have his phone number?” “Something like that.” I waited for an explanation, but none was forthcoming. I wasn’t surprised. “Okay. I’ll stay in the mansion—for a few days. In return I want everyone to stop babying me. I’m fine. I assure you. I also want to know what the hell is going on! I’m tired of all this whispering and secrecy.” “We’ll tell you everything when we know for sure,” Thad said. I wanted to argue, but arguing with Thad was like shouting at a brick wall. “Now. I’m going to get dressed. I’m going down to the Natatorium, and I’m going to work for the rest of the day. I’ll see you guys at supper unless you’re hidden away somewhere plotting.” “We’ll give you some privacy, then.” “Don’t you want to watch, Thad?” I said mischievously. “I think he is well,” Thad said to Marshall. The pair headed for the door. “Thad?” “Yes?”

“It’s good to see you again.” “The same to you.” I climbed out of bed when they’d gone. Despite what I’d said, I wasn’t quite up to par yet. It had taken me longer to heal than usual. My recuperative powers weren’t waning. My injuries had just been more severe than ever before. I was certain I’d come out of the fight with broken ribs, a sprained shoulder, and some serious bruising. I couldn’t be sure, but I felt as if I’d been bleeding internally as well. My injuries might have killed anyone else, but I wasn’t like anyone else. Still, I wasn’t quite back to normal. It made me feel weak. Thad looked a bit weak and tired, too. He obviously hadn’t fully recuperated yet. I didn’t like him running around wasting his energy. I was glad to get back to my usual routine of maintaining weight equipment and managing the Natatorium and Gymnasium. There really isn’t much to tell about, however. In fact, nothing exciting happened for the next couple of days. I think I would have gone stir crazy trapped inside had it not been for the presence of Thad. It hadn’t been all that long since I’d seen him, but I was glad he was back. Thad intrigued me. On his previous visit I’d worked hard to seduce him. I usually didn’t have to put out any effort at all to get a man to fall into my bed. It wasn’t like that with Thad. He was indifferent to my advances. In the end, I’d failed. Yes, I’m admitting it. I failed. I didn’t mind the failure so much, though, because something else had developed

between Thad and me. It’s hard to put a name on it. The closest I can come is friendship. Thad and I ate in the Dining Room with the guests and various employees the evening of his return, but after that we took our meals alone together in a small parlor. Thad was close-mouthed about the current situation, but he was willing to talk about his books. He also pumped me for more information on Graymoor. On his last visit, he had gathered information for a book based on the infamous Graymoor ax murders of the 1870s. There was always more to tell about the old haunted house, however, and Thad eagerly listened to even my most minor supernatural experiences. I wondered a lot about Thad’s involvement in whatever Marshall had going on. I respected Thad, but he was just a novelist, after all. Marshall was an expert on the occult. Thad’s books had an occult theme, but he wrote fiction. I had no idea how he fit into things. Still, there had always been something mysterious and powerful about Thad. The aura of mystery and strength that exuded from him was what had drawn me to Thad in the first place. Let’s skip to when something interesting happened: the afternoon my “backup” arrived. “This is a joke, right,” I said, gazing at the two boys standing with Thad in the small parlor on the first floor. Boys they were indeed. The larger couldn’t have been older than fifteen. The younger was perhaps fourteen. Marshall couldn’t keep his eyes off them. No, I don’t mean in any perverted pedophile sense.

Marshall had no sexual interest in boys, but he was clearly fascinated by these two. I, on the other hand, was entirely unimpressed. Sean was standing in the parlor, too. It was he who had summoned me from the Natatorium. He’d drawn me away from a sexy, college-aged boy who was swimming in a tight Speedo. And for this! Nick and Devon were also present. Had everyone turned out to be in on the big joke? “I assure you it’s no joke,” Thad said. “Skye, I would like you to meet Josiah and Graham.” The older boy stepped forward. He was a goodlooking boy with black hair and unusual blue eyes. He was perhaps 5’7” and about 145 pounds. He looked sturdy enough, but I could have easily lifted him with one arm. “I’m Josiah Huntington. I’m pleased to meet you.” Josiah possessed a sexy British accent. I shook his hand. His grip was firm. “I’m Skye Mackenzie.” The younger boy stepped forward. He was quite attractive with his white-blond hair and sky blue eyes. He was also quite small. He looked to be about 5’2” and probably weighed no more than 120 pounds. “Hi. I’m Graham Granger.” Graham had no accent. He was clearly American. “Seriously, Thad,” I said, looking at him again. “These…boys are the help you summoned?”

I looked back at Josiah and Graham. “No offense, but I don’t see how you can be of any assistance.” “We’re stronger than we look,” Josiah said. “So am I.” Skeptical doesn’t even begin to describe my doubts. This was ridiculous! I did not say so out of politeness to the boys, but the two of them together didn’t look like they could take on Bart or any of his thugs, let alone the stranger who had kicked my ass with such ease. “I think a demonstration is in order,” Thad said with a twinkle in his eye. “Skye, why don’t you arm wrestle Josiah?” I looked at Thad skeptically. “Humor me.” “Okay.” Josiah and I sat down, facing each other across a small marble-topped table. I reminded myself to be careful. I didn’t want to break the kid’s arm. Thad placed our hands together then withdrew. “Begin,” he said. Josiah slammed my arm down on the table so fast I didn’t know what had happened. I looked at him, astonished. I hadn’t used nearly my full strength, but he had effortlessly forced my arm to the table. “Try it again,” Thad said. “Put everything you’ve got into it this time, Skye.”

I gazed at Thad. He was smiling, a rarity for Thad. He was enjoying this immensely. Thad once again placed our hands together. “Begin.” Wham! My arm slammed into the table again! As Thad had suggested, I’d put everything I had into it this time. I had used all my strength, and the kid sitting across from me beat me with ease. He didn’t even seem to try. I gazed at him, my mouth hanging open. He was trying very hard not to smile. Marshall, Sean, and Nick were staring, fascinated and amazed. Devon did not seem so surprised. “Now Graham,” Thad said. Graham didn’t look as if he could take Josiah, let alone me. I was no longer so sure, however. I eyed him with suspicion as he sat down across from me. Thad placed our hands together and released them. “Begin.” Graham struggled against my strength slightly, but only slightly. In less than a second, my arm slammed against the table. I rubbed the back of my hand as I gaped at Graham. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” Graham was quite earnestly concerned. I found it embarrassing but hid the feeling away. “No. I’m tough.” I looked from Josiah to Graham.

“What are you guys?” I looked at them closely. They appeared to be ordinary boys, but they were anything but ordinary. “Are you…bionic or something?” I asked, remembering the old Six-Million Dollar Man TV show. Josiah looked toward Thad. “You can tell him. Your secret is safe here.” “We’re vampires,” Josiah said. I just sat there for several moments in silence. I would not have been more shocked had he announced they were elves or Superboys from the planet Krypton. “You’re what?” “Vampires,” Josiah said, “but you need not be afraid.” Marshall nodded at me. Nick stood there with his mouth open. Sean looked as if he couldn’t quite believe what he knew to be true. Devon, once again, showed no evidence of surprise. I looked at Thad. “Is it really so hard to believe?” Thad asked. I looked back at the boys. Something had to explain their incredible strength— but vampires? “Perhaps another demonstration is in order,” Graham said. One second I was looking at Graham as he sat across the table from me. The next second I jumped and just barely kept from crying out in fright as he appeared beside me and whispered “Hello, Skye” in my ear. “You can disappear and reappear?” Sean asked.

“No,” Josiah said. “We merely move faster than the human eye can see. See that candlestick across the room?” By the time Sean said “yes,” Josiah was standing in front of him holding the candlestick. Sean yelped in surprise. Josiah had traveled some thirty feet, maneuvering around furniture, in less than a second. It looked to me as if he had disappeared and then reappeared in front of Sean. “Amazing,” Marshall said. Marshall, of course, was eating this up. Vampires were right up his alley. “Just in case you don’t believe us yet, follow me” Graham said, who was standing beside me. He led me to a huge mirror at one end of the parlor. He stood on one side of me while Josiah stood on the other. I looked into the mirror and gasped. I could see myself. I could see Marshall, Sean, Nick, and Devon as they stood behind me. I could not see either Josiah or Graham. “My God,” I said. “It’s true.” I returned to my seat. I had to sit down. The others slipped into chairs, too. “Every time I think I’ve adjusted, something new comes along,” Nick muttered. “First ghosts, then angels, then time travel, now vampires. I tremble to think what might be next. Someday my brain is just going to explode.”

I peered at the boys. “Do you…drink blood?” I asked, caressing the area of my neck where the two puncture wounds had been. “We can,” Josiah said, “but we don’t need to in order to survive. Graham and I have other ways to sustain ourselves.” “Just the two of you? Not other vampires as well?” “No. We are unique. I was unique. Then, I made Graham. It’s a long story, but the differences between other vampires and us has to do with how I was made. “How can you survive without feeding on blood?” Marshall asked. His curiosity was no doubt inflamed. “Graham and I have the ability to feed upon emotions. We can draw power from the emotions of those around us. The stronger the emotion, the greater the power. All vampires can do this to a limited extent, but in us the power is magnified a thousand fold.” “Can you show me?” Marshall asked. “Yes.” Josiah merely looked at Marshall. I couldn’t tell he was doing anything, but suddenly Marshall swayed. “Whoa. I started to get dizzy.” “I usually wouldn’t drain so much so fast, but I wanted you to be able to feel it.” “So, you can do it undetected if you want?” Marshall asked. “Yes.”

“If you chose, could you have killed me?” “Yes. I could completely drain you of energy, just as I could drain you of blood. Emotions are linked to your very life force. The power is much weaker in most vampires. If you were attacked in such a manner by a vampire other than Graham or myself, it wouldn’t cause enough harm for you to even feel it.” “Fascinating.” “That thing that attacked me, it was a vampire, wasn’t it?” I asked. “We believe so,” Thad said. “You suspected from the beginning, didn’t you?” I asked Devon. “Yes. When I saw your attacker toss you so effortlessly through the air, I remembered something I had seen in my wanderings.” “That’s why you hit it with the car,” Nick said. “It was the only thing I could think of to stop it, even temporarily. If we hadn’t taken it by surprise, even hitting it with a car would have had little affect.” “Well, this has turned out to be an interesting afternoon,” I said. “That’s an understatement if there ever was one,” said Sean. “So we have a vampire running loose in Verona,” I said. There were a few moments of silence as everyone pondered what that meant.

“We believe so,” Marshall said. “There have been no further attacks yet.” “But there will be?” I asked. “It’s very likely,” Josiah said. “Everyone in this town will be at great risk until he is destroyed or cured.” “Cured?” “We have an…antidote…so to speak. Unfortunately, we’ve discovered its effect is not permanent. It must be taken once a month or the subject will revert to an uncontrollable creature once more.” “I think that’s enough for this evening,” Thad said. “I’m sure everyone has many questions, but I think all of you need some time to let things sink in. There will be time enough for questions later. I’m sure Josiah and Graham would like to settle in.” “How about a room next to yours, Thad?” Sean asked. “That will be perfect.” I sat there as the others departed. I knew how Nick felt. Just when I thought I’d adjusted to reality, it changed on me again. When would it ever end? *** I awakened the next morning at my usual time. I walked naked to the window and looked down at the Natatorium and Solarium. Sunlight reflected off the glass. To all appearances it was a normal day in late

summer. I knew it was anything but normal. I felt as if I’d been thrust into a strange reality—again. I supposed it truly was a normal day. It was merely time for me to adjust my world view once again. Vampires. My mind rejected the idea that they were anything more than a fantasy, yet they were real. The creature who had nearly killed me was a vampire; so were the two boys I’d met yesterday. Their very existence was unbelievable, but the facts were undeniable. I turned from the window and walked toward the bathroom. I stopped when I noticed that a note had been slipped under my door during the night. I picked it up and read it. It said that breakfast for our little supernatural gang would be at eight in a private dining room on the first floor, the fifth door on the right past the Natatorium. I had no idea such a dining room existed, but then I hadn’t been in most of the rooms in the mansion. No one, not even Sean, had been in all the rooms. It was almost unbelievable that a house could be so vast. I showered, shaved, dressed, and headed downstairs. I arrived a good ten minutes early. The private dining room was much smaller than the main Dining Room, but the long, beautifully carved walnut table could comfortably seat eight. This room was a bit darker than most in Graymoor. The wallpaper was a deep red, the thick curtains hunter green. The floor was hardwood with alternating strips of dark walnut and slightly lighter cherry. Marble-top tables were scattered about the room as were elegantly carved Belter armchairs. A

large, walnut, marble-top buffet sat under an ornate mirror. As with every room in Graymoor, the small dining room was an essay in Victorian opulence. Marshall sat conversing with Josiah and Graham, no doubt pestering them with endless questions. How the presence of actual vampires must have excited him. Thad entered moments after I arrived. I was surprised by his companion: Basil, the head gardener. Josiah rose and gave Basil a hug. The two embraced like old friends. More than friends. Josiah kissed Basil on the cheek as a grandson would a grandfather. Curiouser and curiouser, as the saying goes. Sean entered soon with his mother, Nick, and Martha, toting large silver trays stacked with steaming serving dishes, plates, bowls, cups, and a tea service. Martha and Sean’s mother didn’t stay. They departed as soon as everything was set out. Devon was conspicuous by his absence, but then I remembered he had school. “Let’s all have some breakfast, shall we?” Sean said. “Then, we have much to discuss.” The food at Graymoor Mansion was beyond compare. The chef, Martha Merlot, had actually trained in Paris. This morning there was a selection of crepes, French toast, gourmet scrambled eggs, bacon, maplewalnut muffins, raisin toast, and a selection of raspberry, strawberry, and blueberry sauces for the French toast. There was also coffee, tea, and both cranberry and orange juices. It had taken me some time to adjust to the gourmet cuisine of Graymoor Mansion, but I had learned that I could sample any and all of the

culinary delights if I practiced moderation. I had added more ab crunches and other calorie-burning exercises to my workouts as well, so my weight remained consistent and my abs defined. I noticed that Josiah and Graham didn’t eat anything, but both had a cup of tea. “Can you two eat?” Marshall asked, voicing the question in my own mind. I had kept the question to myself as I thought it might be a bit rude to ask. “We can and do at times, but we draw no energy from it as you do,” Josiah said. “Sometimes we eat something for the taste or just to fit in.” “Does it taste the same to you as it does to a human?” Josiah looked at Graham. “Mostly,” Graham said, “only the tastes are heightened. We have far keener senses than humans.” Marshall fired off a barrage of questions all through breakfast. I would have smacked him if I’d been Josiah or Graham. Marshall could be a tremendous pain in the ass at times. The boys possessed far greater patience than I did. I ate moderately, but the French toast with raspberry sauce and scrambled eggs with chives and feta cheese were extraordinarily delicious. I chose ice water to go with my meal but poured myself a cup of hot tea after. “I think we can begin,” Sean said when everyone had finished or nearly finished breakfast. “I believe everyone here knows each other, but perhaps an

explanation of the relationship between Josiah and Basil is necessary.” He turned to Josiah. “Simply put,” Josiah said, “Basil is my son.” “But how’s that possible?” Nick asked. “I thought you knew where babies come from,” I said. “I mean, Basil is much older than you. Isn’t he?” Josiah shook his head. “Actually, he is much, much younger. It isn’t wise to think of Graham or me in human terms. One thing you must remember is that vampires are immortal.” “If you don’t mind my asking,” Nick said, “just how old are you?” “I’m approximately eight hundred and twenty-five years old, although I don’t tend to keep track of birthdays. The novelty of birthday celebrations wears off after a couple hundred of years.” Josiah smiled slightly. Vampires apparently had a sense of humor. “Holy shit!” Nick said. “You look like you’re fifteen!” “I was fifteen when I was made—or transformed, if you prefer. I’ll always look like this.” “So, how old are you?” Nick asked Graham. “Six hundred? Seven hundred?” “Actually, I’m twenty-one,” Graham said. “I’ve only been a vampire for seven years.”

I peered at the boys who were not boys. It was hard enough to take in the fact that Graham was twenty-one, but Josiah…he was over eight-hundred years old! He could have been present at the signing of the Magna Carta for all I knew! I remembered something just then. I turned to Thad. “You told me once that vampires existed, that you were sure of it. You weren’t kidding, were you?” “No. I’ve known Josiah and Graham for years.” “Here I thought you were a brilliant novelist. You’re just a biographer,” I teased. “Josiah and Graham are my inspiration, but most of my stories are fiction.” “Let’s keep on track, shall we?” Sean said. “We have important matters to discuss.” Josiah spoke up. “If the creature that attacked Skye is a vampire, and I think that’s nearly a certainty, then the residents of Verona are in grave danger. Hopefully, there isn’t more than one. Luckily, there is usually only one vampire in a given area.” “Why’s that?” I asked. “Vampires are territorial and largely solitary creatures. Some can be quite vicious in protecting their territory. It is not unusual for one vampire to kill another if his or her territory is trespassed upon. This tendency toward solitude and territoriality is why vampires are quite rare. Very seldom will a vampire

make another of its kind. It will usually only do so out of the desire for a mate or simple companionship. Vampires do sometimes travel in packs of two or three, but that’s very unusual. We are likely dealing with a solitary vampire here. At most, a vampire and his mate.” “Do vampires…mate, as in sexually reproduce?” Marshall asked. I thought the question was off topic, but I was quite interested in the answer. “No. When I say mate, I mean an intimate companion. Reproduction is not possible between vampires. Vampires are quite sexual in nature, but no offspring can result. The only way a vampire can be made is to transform a human. “As you did Graham,” I said. “Yes.” I kept myself from asking why he had transformed Graham. I wanted to know, but it seemed far too personal a question. “Um, if vampires can’t reproduce, what about Basil?” Nick asked. “Good question,” Josiah said. “Vampire/vampire reproduction is not possible, but vampire/human reproduction is. The offspring is human, with heightened senses, strength, and an extended lifetime, but still human.”

I wondered how Josiah had come to father a child when he and Graham seemed like a couple, but perhaps I was reading more into their relationship than was there. Josiah interrupted my thoughts with more important matters at hand. “Graham and I will attempt to capture the vampire and administer the antidote. If that proves impossible, we will destroy it. I caution the rest of you to avoid contact at all costs. He is a foe beyond any of you. If you do meet him, your only hope will be to destroy him. Accomplishing that task will be nearly impossible. It is best to avoid contact.” I well understood what Josiah meant. I had fought a vampire. If Devon and Sean had not rescued me, it would have killed me. None of the other humans possessed my skill or strength. They wouldn’t last two minutes against such a powerful creature. “So? How does one kill a vampire? A stake through the heart?” Sean asked. “No,” Josiah said. “If you plunge a stake through the heart of a vampire, all you’ll accomplish is increasing his fury. To destroy a vampire, you must cut off his head.” Sean and Nick looked a bit ill. “What’s more,” Josiah said, “to make sure the vampire cannot rise again, the head must be burned and the ashes spread upon holy ground.”

“So now I have to walk around with a sword at night?” I said. “A sword or saber are the best weapons to use against a vampire, but be warned, the speed of a vampire makes him nearly invulnerable.” I let out a huge breath. How was I going to fight this thing? “Do not seek this creature out,” Josiah said. “That goes for you as well, Skye. Let Graham and me handle the vampire. To fight a vampire means almost certain death for a mortal. I cannot stress this strongly enough. If you meet the vampire, you will almost certainly die.” Nick swallowed hard. “Isn’t there anything we can do?” Marshall asked. “Protect yourselves. Basil can tell you how. Also, do not go outside between sunset and sunrise.” “Because vampires can’t go out in sunlight, right?” Nick asked. “Incorrect, but most vampires hunt at night. We can see as well in darkness as you can in daylight, even better. Vampires do not love sunlight, but with the proper protection we can walk in it just as you can. Graham and I require only minor protection from the sun. Other vampires must protect themselves with a hat, dark glasses, and the proper clothing. The only exception, other than Graham and myself, is a vampire who is taking the antidote. Such a vampire will still possess superhuman senses and strength but will not be controlled by the bloodlust. A vampire on the antidote

is no danger to you, so you’ll all be safer during daylight hours.” “Do vampires taking the antidote still drink blood?” Nick asked. “No. They have no more desire to drink blood than you do. They can draw energy from others, as we do.” “That’s a relief,” Nick said. “There are very few, unfortunately. Graham and I have worked to seek out our kind and administer the antidote, but it’s a dangerous business and much of our time is consumed by “fitting in.” If people realize what we are, we would be in great danger ourselves.” “I believe it’s my turn,” Basil said. Basil’s presence in Graymoor seemed far too great a coincidence. “Basil,” I said. “You were sent here, weren’t you?” Everyone in the room stared at me. Basil smiled. “Very perceptive of you, Skye. I was, in fact, sent here to perform the service I’m about to render.” “By whom?” Sean asked. “Do you really have to ask?” Basil said. Of course, he didn’t. The answer was obvious. Basil was sent by Taylor and Mark. I wondered if there were more secret guardians about. Were there others among us who were more than they seemed? “Now, to the matter at hand,” Basil said. “There are a very few effective ways to keep a vampire at bay. First,

let me tell you what does not work. Vampires have no fear of crosses. Vampires are not ungodly or unnatural creatures. They are simply creatures. They are more animal-like than humans, but they have no more reason to shy away from a cross than you do. “Holy water is an effective means of keeping a vampire away. You may ask why holy water will repel a vampire while a cross does not. I have no answer for you. Reality often does not make sense. Garlic will also prevent a vampire from getting close to you. The most effective protection, however, is lemon balm.” “Lemon balm?” I asked. “What the hell is that?” “It is an herb. It’s completely harmless to humans but causes excruciating pain in a vampire. It is a thousand times more effective than garlic, and that is no exaggeration.” “I’ve been touched with lemon balm,” Josiah said, glancing momentarily at Graham. “I felt as if I was on fire. It burned like the hottest flame. A moment’s exposure left my hand blistered. It was pure agony. If you have lemon balm on you, no vampire can draw near enough to attack you.” “Where do we get this lemon balm?” Sean asked. “The herb garden is full of it. You don’t think I’m unprepared, do you?” Basil asked. Sean smiled. “Wearing a small bag of lemon balm around your neck or simply keeping it in your pocket will protect you quite well. I have brought a supply with me. From

this moment on, none of us must be without its protection.” Basil began to hand out small cloth bags filled with the herb. I took mine and stuck it in my pocket. “It’s probably best if worn around the neck. If you keep it in your pocket, you might well leave it behind when you change clothes,” Basil said. “What about Josiah and Graham?” Marshall asked. “Can we harm them by getting too close?” I’d noticed the boys keeping their distance from the herb, but they didn’t seem overly distressed. “If you stay at least a yard away, we won’t feel its effect at all,” Josiah said. “Closer than that and it becomes an irritant. If we get within half that distance, it becomes intensely painful. You need not concern yourself with it. Graham and I will keep the necessary distance away from you. Just don’t be insulted or surprised if we back away.” “This takes care of us,” Sean said. “But what about everyone else?” “I will soon make up a large number of bags. You must convince as many of your friends and members of your families as possible to wear them. In most cases, it will not be wise to explain why, but gain their cooperation if you can. It may save their lives. I’ve talked Martha into brewing lemon balm tea to go with every meal from now on. Hopefully, many of the guests will partake of it. It’s quite tasty if one is not a vampire. By drinking it, one in effect makes himself poisonous to

all vampires. Any vampire who touches someone who has drunk-lemon balm tea will feel the same effect as if he had touched the plant itself. Unfortunately, the effect wears off after a few hours. A cup every four or five hours will protect you quite nicely, however.” “What about Devon?” Sean asked suddenly. “He’s in school. He’s unprotected.” “He will be quite safe,” Basil said. “I pressed a bag of lemon balm upon him before he left this morning. He knows its protective qualities well.” “Not that I don’t believe you, but I’ve never heard of lemon balm before,” I said. “It’s never mentioned in any of the vampire stories.” “You’ve answered your own question, my dear boy,” Basil said. “Stories. They are just that. We’re dealing with reality here. Lemon balm has been used to repel vampires for centuries. It probably hasn’t made it into the stories because its use isn’t as dramatic or impressive as that of a cross.” I supposed that made sense. A victim whipping out some wilted plant to fend off a vampire didn’t seem nearly as cool as one brandishing a cross. “Assume nothing,” Basil said. “Much of what you think you know about vampires is untrue. Knowledge will protect you. Ignorance is fatal.” Many of those in the room looked quite uncomfortable. “Graham and I are enrolling in school today,” Josiah said.

For some reason, the sudden announcement took me by surprise. Graham spoke next. “Its the best way for us to fit in. It’s also an effective way for us to pick up information about any unusual occurrences that might lead us to our vampire.” “Ah, yes,” Sean said. “The rumor mill.” “Exactly,” Graham said. “If anything odd is going on in town, we’ll be more likely to hear about at the high school than anywhere else. It will also put us in the best position to protect the young. They are a favorite prey of vampires.” “Why?” Nick asked. “They are easy victims,” Josiah said. “Any vampire can easily take an adult, but the young tend to be more innocent and trusting. They are easier to lead away where they can be attacked. Vampires like to kill in secret so as not to alarm other potential prey.” “I don’t like thinking of myself as prey,” Nick said. “That’s exactly what you are to a vampire. You are nothing more than food.” “Kids are more easily terrified, too,” Graham said. “While other vampires cannot feed on emotion as effectively as Josiah and I can, they do get a…rush out of doing so. Fear is like a drug to a vampire. Some become addicted to it.” “Which is why they usually don’t kill their victims quickly,” Thad said. “They like to toy with their victims

and terrify them. Humans are food for vampires, but they are also Ecstasy and cocaine.” “That’s probably why I’m still alive,” I said. “That vampire was playing with me. He was trying to terrify me.” “Exactly,” Thad said. “Had his only purpose been to feed, he would have killed you instantly.” “I want to warn everyone here,” I said. “I’ve fought a vampire. You all know what I’m capable of in a fight. I knew I stood no chance against that vampire when the fight began. He was far too strong and too fast. The only reason I’m not dead is that Devon had the presence of mind to use Sean’s car as a weapon. I suspect that even Devon’s attack would not have been effective if the vampire’s attention had not been focused upon me. He was that strong and that fast. If Devon hadn’t run him down, I’d be dead. None of you will stand the least chance against this thing. I’m backing off on this one. I don’t like it, but we’ve got to leave this fight to Josiah and Graham.” I didn’t like admitting it, but my “help” was far more like my “replacement.” I wasn’t going to let my pride endanger the others, however. I hoped that by making my own impotence against the vampire clear, others would not dare to take a chance. If I could find a way to fight this thing, I would. For the moment, however, I stood no better chance against it than any of the others. “Are we safe inside?” Nick asked.

“In your own home, yes,” Josiah said. “In a public building, no. A vampire cannot enter a private residence without the permission of someone who resides there. He can enter any structure that is public, however, as permission is implied.” “Which means a vampire could walk right through the front doors of Graymoor,” Sean said. “Yes,” Josiah said. “That’s how the two of you could enter without permission, isn’t it?” Sean asked. “Exactly.” “So we can’t let our guard down, even inside,” Sean said. “There is a ritual,” Basil said, “which can close a public building to vampires. If you will give me your permission, Sean, I can perform the ritual, and the mansion will become a safe zone.” “Of course,” Sean said. “You must say it,” Basil said. “The permission must be formal or the ritual will have no effect.” “I give you permission to perform the ritual to deny vampires entrance to Graymoor Mansion,” Sean said. “Will that do?” “Quite nicely, yes. I will begin the ritual as soon as we’re done here. I am prepared, so it will take a few minutes only.”

“In that case, Josiah and Graham, I give you permission to enter my home at any time you wish,” Sean said. The mood in the room was ominous, but we had faced such danger before. We had never dealt with a vampire, but we’d faced enemies just as powerful in their way. “I think we all have enough to think about for now,” Sean said. “There are details to attend to, but those can wait. I think we all basically know what we’ve got to do.” “After I’ve finished the ritual, I’d like to take off to enroll my ‘grandson’ in school,” Basil said. “Of course. Do you anticipate any trouble?” “No. This isn’t the first time I’ve enrolled Josiah in school.” Basil smiled. He was such a kindly old man. “What about Graham?” “That’s a bit more sticky, but worry not. This isn’t the first time I’ve enrolled Graham in school, either.” Our little group broke up, but Sean and Nick held back. “Skye, you meant what you said, didn’t you?” Sean asked. “You don’t plan on going after this vampire, do you?” “If I can figure out a way to fight it, I will. Right now, however, I have no idea how to do so. Don’t worry. I won’t do anything stupid. I was powerless

against it when I fought it before. I know that facing it again would be suicide.” Sean nodded. He and Nick departed. I headed for the Natatorium. Had I told Sean the truth? Would I be able to keep myself from going after the vampire? I wasn’t one to sit out a fight. Only time would tell.

Craig Lunchtime. Yes! As much as I loved my classes, lunch was still my favorite period of the day. I loved sitting with my friends. I stuffed my books in my locker and went to meet Devon. As I drew near, I saw him talking with two younger boys. When Devon spotted me, he looked up and smiled. “Hey, Craig. I’d like you to meet Josiah and Graham. They’re new. Even newer than me by two whole days.” “Hey, I’m Graham,” said the smaller boy with whiteblond hair and sky-blue eyes. “I’m Craig.” “I’m Josiah,” the older boy said. Josiah had a British accent. The cadence of his voice sounded intellectual and sexy at the same time. Josiah had coal-black hair. His eyes were the most amazing blue. I don’t think I’d ever seen that shade of blue before. The closest I could think of was cobalt, but that wasn’t quite right. “Graham’s a freshman. Josiah’s a sophomore. Do you mind if they sit with us at lunch?” “Of course not, if you guys can stand sitting with the artsy crowd. We’re all artists of one sort or another, except Devon.”

“I’m the token jock and barely that,” Devon said, smiling. The four of us made our way to the cafeteria. I felt a bit as if I’d become the shepherd for new boys. Neither Josiah nor Graham seemed the least bit nervous, however. “Oh, you brought me more cute boys,” Rose said as we approached the table with our trays. “You two cuties can sit right by me.” Josiah and Graham took seats on either side of Rose. Kip was eyeing Rose but said nothing. His jealousy was obvious. Josiah and Graham introduced themselves. “Oh, I love that British accent. It’s so sexy,” Rose said. “Do you have a girlfriend?” “I have a boyfriend,” Josiah announced as if he was merely telling Rose his favorite flavor of ice cream. The entire table went silent. “I knew you were too cute to be straight,” Rose said. “Is your boyfriend cute? What does he look like?” “He looks like him,” Josiah said, pointing to Graham. Rose looked at Graham, then she encircled both boys with an arm and hugged them. “You two are so cute! You make an adorable couple.” Rose sighed. “All these cute new boys, and they’re all gay.”

“How about you, Devon, are you gay, too?” Kip asked. It was an odd question coming from Kip if one ignored his interest in Rose. I had no doubt he was sizing up the competition. He was likely hoping Devon was gay. So was I! “Well, uh, actually…I am.” A grin spread across my face, even as I tried to recover from my shock. Rose did not fail to notice. She looked at me and raised an eyebrow. I almost spoke up and announced I was gay, too, but then I remembered my dad. Word would surely get back to him, and there would be hell to pay. My face darkened. I was tired of living in fear of my father. I hated it! “Then that makes four of us,” I said. “Holy shit!” Kip said. “Are you kidding me? There are four gay dudes sitting right here?” “Makes you feel special, doesn’t it?” Devon said. Kip wasn’t quite sure how to take it. “You know,” Rose said. “I prayed to God to surround me with beautiful boys. I guess I should have been more specific.” Rose laughed out loud. It was contagious. Soon, everyone was laughing. When I finally stopped, I sat there stunned. I could not believe I’d just come out. I looked to my side. Devon grinned shyly at me. Suddenly, I forgot all about my father’s likely reaction.

“Hey, I’m straight, Rose. You still have me,” Kip said. “Are you sure you’re straight? You’re awfully cute.” “You think I’m cute? Yes!” Kip pumped his fist in the air. “And, yes, I’m sure. I like girls.” Rose winked at him. Kip went all goofy. Poor, pathetic, straight boy. “It sure took you long enough to tell us,” Rose said, turning her attention to me once more. Suddenly, I was on the spot. “Well, there are the ever-present bullies after all. They’re after me enough as it is. Then, there’s my dad. When he finds out…” “You can handle it. I’m sure. You can always escape to the gay-youth center on the edge of town if things get bad,” Rose said. “Yeah. Maybe that will be my emergency plan.” Devon was watching me. He seemed afraid for me. Rose looked back and forth between us. “So. Are you two…an item?” Rose asked Devon and me. “Um, no,” I said. “We didn’t know about each other. We’ve only known each other a couple of days. We hadn’t quite got up to sexual orientation yet.” “Well, you know you’d make a cute couple,” Rose said. I looked at Devon.

“She’s known we’re gay for less than five minutes, and she’s already playing matchmaker.” Secretly, I was very interested in Devon. He had several qualities I found quite attractive, including but not limited to his vulnerability, his odd mixture of boldness and shyness, and his obvious delight in life. “Well, it’s not a bad idea,” Devon said. There was that boldness I admired. “Ohhhhhhh,” Kip said. I looked at Deon, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. “No, it’s not a bad idea at all.” Devon smiled back. “Wow, this is like watching some homo love story,” Kip said. Rose shot him a dirty look. “I didn’t mean that in a bad way. It’s okay to say homo, isn’t it?” Kip glanced around the table with a worried expression on his face. “The preferred term is gay,” Josiah said, “but it all depends on how you mean it.” “I really didn’t mean it in a negative way. I swear. I’m not gay, but it’s cool if you guys are. Less competition for me!” Rose softened her scowl. Kip looked relieved. “Hey. How do you guys know each other?” I asked Josiah and Graham. “You guys just moved here, right?”

“Graham just moved here. I’ve been here most of the summer,” Josiah said. “We know each other from our old school. We both went to Griswold Jr./Sr. High.” “Were you out there, too?” I asked. “Yes.” “You’re very brave.” “We can take care of ourselves.” I sat there a bit wide-eyed through the rest of lunch. I could hardly believe I’d outed myself. I always knew I’d come out someday, but I’d planned it for college, not a moment sooner. Devon made the difference. He was the first guy I’d ever felt a real connection with. Sure, I’d been hot for several guys, but that was just hormones and lust. I felt something more when I was with Devon. I couldn’t believe it when he said he was gay! I’d hoped, yeah, but the odds were not in my favor. Once he announced it, the red light turned green. Devon and I didn’t discuss what happened at lunch as we walked away from the cafeteria. We exchanged a shy smile, but that was the extent of our acknowledgement. I wanted to say more, but how? This was all new to me. I couldn’t form the words in my head, let alone speak them. We walked first to my locker, then to Devon’s, gathering our English literature books for 7th period. “Listen, um…Skye is modeling for me this evening. Maybe we could walk home together. Well…I mean you live in Graymoor, and I’m going there so…”

“I’d like that,” Devon said. “Yeah?” “We could stop and get something to eat on the way—if you have time,” Devon said. “Yeah. My session with Skye isn’t right after school.” “Why don’t I meet you at your locker after 8th period?” “Great,” I said. “It’s a date.” I gazed at Devon shyly to see how he reacted to my choice of words. He grinned. Happiness engulfed me. I fear I went all goofy. I was as bad as Kip. Devon and I kept glancing at each other during class. I was a bit worried someone would notice. Maybe it didn’t matter, though. Word was probably spreading throughout the school that I was a big homo. I doubted too many would be surprised, but to have them actually know… I was nervous the rest of the day, but it wasn’t fear of bullies that kept me on edge. What was I going to say to Devon? Was he really interested in me as a boyfriend? Or, did he just want me as a gay friend? Had Devon had a relationship before? Had he had sex? If we dated and we finally did the deed, would I look like an inept virgin? Yeah, yeah, I know. I’m getting way ahead of myself. I could just picture making a complete and utter fool of myself when it came to sex or even kissing. I was a

virgin, so pure I could’ve been used as a sacrifice. I wasn’t completely naïve. I knew a few things. I was quite sure there was plenty I didn’t know, too. What if Devon was experienced? What if he thought I was lousy in bed? What if I was lousy in bed? Craig, calm down. Even if you date Devon, sex isn’t going to come up for a long, long time—probably. It was the “probably” that scared me. What if it did come up soon? What if Devon wanted to get busy right away? Should I say “yes” or “no”? If I said “yes” would he think me a slut? If I said “no,” would he think me a prude? As you can see, I have a marvelous capacity for worrying if given reason. I had to make myself stop thinking about certain things sometimes. When I first realized I liked boys, I agonized for days over what would happen when my dad found out, even though that was likely years away. It wasn’t years away now. I wondered how long it would take him to find out. Should I just come out to my parents? Suddenly, I had way too many decisions to make. I forced my mind in another direction. I thought of Skye and his incredible masculine beauty. Was it okay to do that now? If Devon and I were going to start dating… There I was, getting ahead of myself again. Sometimes, I thought there was something seriously wrong with me. Sometimes, I thought I should just build myself a house and fill it with books—thousands and thousands of books. Then, I could live out my days

just painting, drawing, and reading. I’d never have to worry about interacting with anyone. Dirk eyed Devon and me as we walked away from the school together. He obviously hadn’t heard the big news yet or he would have been on our butts in a flash. Just what I needed: something else to worry about. I forced it out of my mind and concentrated on the situation at hand. Devon looked so very handsome with his blond hair and blue eyes. He wasn’t one of those guys one immediately noticed for his good looks. Devon wasn’t like a model. He wasn’t too good-looking to be true, like Skye or Bry. Hmm, I hadn’t noticed their names rhymed before. Anyway. Devon was more of an ordinary good-looking. I liked that. I think I would have been insecure dating someone who looked like Skye. “Um, Ofarim’s?” I asked. “Sounds good.” At least I hadn’t said anything stupid or tripped over my own feet—yet. Ofarim’s wasn’t crowded, but there were a few kids from school there. Devon and I took a booth. He seemed very pleased to be there. That put me slightly at ease. We didn’t speak as we browsed the menus. I ordered chicken strips with honey Dijon sauce. Devon ordered a double-bacon cheeseburger and curly fries. “So, interesting day at school, huh?” Devon asked.

“Yeah. Interesting.” Why was it suddenly so hard to speak? “Um, how do you know Josiah and Graham?” “They’re staying at the mansion. It is a bed and breakfast, you know.” “I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.” “Oh, yeah. There are always new people coming and going. It’s rather cool.” “I was scared the first time I went in there. I don’t think I would’ve had the nerve, but I knew Skye would be a perfect model if I could convince him to pose for me. Of course, Skye himself can be intimidating. He’s very nice, but he’s just so amazingly attractive. I didn’t know how to act around him at first.” “He is rather overwhelming, isn’t he?” “I don’t know if I could stand looking like that. I mean…what’s it like to be that good-looking and have a body that’s that incredible?” “I never thought about it. That’s one thing I don’t have to worry about.” “Who does? Not one guy in a million looks like that,” I said. “Skye’s cool. He’s conceited, but he knows it, and he makes fun of himself for it. He doesn’t take himself too seriously.” “Yeah. I’ve noticed. He could be unbearably vain. There are guys at school who aren’t half as hot as Skye,

but they think they’re too good to talk to anyone. They won’t deign to speak to mere mortals.” “Skye has been extremely nice to me,” Devon said. An expression I couldn’t quite read crossed Devon’s face. Regret? Sorrow? Gratitude? Devon seemed lost in thought for a few moments. “It’s hard to believe he’s gay,” I said. “Oh? Why’s that? You don’t think a gay guy can be good looking, strong, and confident?” “I guess it’s because Skye so perfectly fits the straight image that’s always pushed on us. You know— the superior heterosexual type, but he’s not heterosexual.” “Then the image is obviously wrong, isn’t it?” “Yeah. Sometimes it’s hard to get past what I’ve been taught.” “Which is why there are so many troubles in the world. Prejudice and hatred are passed on by the ignorant. Some lies are repeated so often they’re taken as the truth.” “I wonder how many other guys like Skye are gay.” “Come on, Craig. There are no other guys like Skye.” “You know what I mean.” “Well, one thing is for sure: the number of out gay boys at Verona High School sure increased today.”

“Yeah, I couldn’t believe it when Josiah announced he had a boyfriend. It was just so matter of fact, so fearless.” “It should be like that. It shouldn’t be a big deal. It shouldn’t be hidden, either.” “Is that why you came out?” “Kip asked me, so I answered him. I wasn’t about to lie. Before I started school, I decided I’d get settled in before I told anyone, but then Rose asked me.” “Rose?” “Well, she didn’t ask me if I was gay, but she asked me about my relationship status, so I told her.” “Was she interested in you?” “No, she said a friend was interested and that it was really a friend and not her. I believed her. Anyway, I told her. Then, Kip asked his question. I could either tell the truth, lie, or try to avoid the question. Lying or trying to avoid the question would make it seem as though I was trying to hide what I am. I don’t want to hide it. I think there would be a lot more understanding if everyone would just be honest. “I almost lied,” I said. “I think what you just said is true, but I’m worried about my dad. He’s not going to like it, and that’s putting it lightly. If it hadn’t been for him, I would’ve probably come out a long time ago. It’s too bad guys like us have to live in fear. Right now, I’m afraid of what all the bullies will do when they find out. I think most everyone at school will be pretty cool with it. This is the twenty-first century, after all. Kids our

age tend not to listen to all the bullshit all those churches try to push on everyone.” “We gay boys will just have to stick together. We have Skye, too. Don’t forget that.” “Yeah, but so far Bart, Dirk, Kerr, and that crowd don’t seem to be getting the message.” “Oh, they will,” Devon said. “They will.” Our orders arrived. This day had certainly turned out differently than I’d imagined. I sure didn’t get up in the morning and think, “I wonder if most of the guys at my table will announce they’re gay today.” I definitely didn’t think I’d be coming out, either. That was the BIG one. A couple sitting in a booth near us, one of the boys in our psychology class and his girl, kept looking at us. No doubt they’d heard. They weren’t belligerent, just interested. I guess they hadn’t seen real live homos before. I feared we wouldn’t be very exciting for hem to watch. I forgot about the couple. I just sat and enjoyed my time with Devon. There was so much I didn’t know about him, but I liked what I’d seen so far. He seemed troubled at times, lost in thought at other times. He was mysterious, as if he had a dark past. I liked that bit of mystery. I guess we all had some darkness in our pasts. Perhaps that was what makes us what we are. Devon and I talked and laughed. We discussed art, soccer, how much we thought Skye could bench press, donuts, and a variety of equally unrelated topics. I

didn’t know if Devon and I would become boyfriends, but I sure liked him as a friend. We paid our checks and walked toward Graymoor. Devon’s companionship made me feel warm inside. It gave me a certain sense of security, too. I don’t mean security as in a bodyguard, but security as in a comfy blanket on a snowy winter’s night. I kept looking at Devon shyly. He probably thought I was just a big goof. Sometimes, I am goofy, so I thought it best to let Devon see that part of myself right up front. If he was going to like me, I wanted him to like the real me. I wasn’t going to put on an act. We stopped when we reached the gates of Graymoor Mansion and just stood there looking up at it. “It’s hard to believe this is in Verona,” I said. “It seems too magnificent, too big.” “And yet it seems to belong here,” Devon said. “It’s almost as if it couldn’t exist anywhere else.” “This will sound odd, but I get the feeling the house itself is alive,” I said. “That’s not so odd. You may be right. I’ve seen a lot of things I wouldn’t have believed if I hadn’t seen them for myself. I’ve experienced things no one would ever believe—period.” “You’ll have to tell me about that sometime.” “When the time is right, I’ll tell you everything,” Devon said. Did I detect a trace of apprehension in his voice?

We walked on across the lawn and onto the front porch. Devon stopped and turned toward me. He looked into my eyes for a moment, drew close, and then kissed me. “I really like you, Craig,” he said as our lips parted. I gazed into his eyes and then leaned in and kissed him. “I really like you right back, Devon.” We smiled at each other. Devon took my hand and held it. “I’ve never…dated anyone before,” Devon said, “but if you think you might be interested…” “I’m interested,” I said without hesitation. I kissed Devon again. Our previous kisses had been a simple but incredible touching of the lips. This time, we opened our mouths. I slid my tongue into Devon’s mouth. Devon pulled me close and hugged me as we made out. I’d never felt such contentment before. The front door opened. Out walked Skye. Devon and I reluctantly pulled apart, wiping our lips. “I’ll see you later,” Devon said. He gave me another peck on the lips. “When you’re finished with the muscleman, track me down.” “I will.” Devon grinned at Skye and then entered the house. “There goes a happy boy. You must be a good kisser,” Skye said.

“I don’t know. I’ve never kissed another guy before.” Skye smiled. “You never thought you’d find anyone, Craig, and here you find a boy right on the front step.” “Well, I didn’t really find him on the porch.” “Close enough. So, are you ready to get started?” “Yeah. I’m ready.” Skye and I walked up to the room that had been set aside for our sessions. Today, I would begin work on my sculpture. I turned on the lights as Skye stripped off his clothing. I unwrapped the block of pliable clay that I’d brought to the mansion some days before. My tools were laid out. All was ready. I guided Skye into his pose, although he needed little guidance. It was the same pose he’d held for our photo and sketching sessions. I was making a study of Skye in several different media. I had already finished my photos and sketches. Gazing at Skye’s nude body didn’t feel the same as it had before. From the beginning of our very first session, I had gazed at Skye’s form through an artist’s eyes. There had been an undercurrent of lust and longing, however. The lust was still present. What gay man or boy wouldn’t feel lust stir at the sight of a magnificent male like Skye? The longing had disappeared. That’s what was different. “What are you thinking?” Skye asked.

“I’m thinking about you,” I said, my face growing a bit hot. “Good topic. What are you thinking about me?” I’d been honest so far today, so why not continue? “Looking at you feels different now.” “How so?” “Before, I had an artist’s appreciation for your body. I also experienced longing and lust. The lust is still there, although it’s…more general, I guess—if that makes any sense.” “And the longing?” “I don’t feel it.” “Devon,” Skye said. “What?” “You’re falling for Devon. You had a crush on me before, but now Devon has entered the picture. You’re thinking about him. You’re longing for him now, aren’t you?” “Yes,” I said. “It’s not just physical, though. It’s not even mostly physical. I just want to be with him.” “Yeah. You’re falling for him.” “Do you think he likes me?” “Well, he did have his tongue in your mouth.” “Yeah.” I grinned. “I didn’t ask if you think he’s attracted to me, though. I asked if you think he likes me.” “What do you think?”

“I think he does.” “Then what I think doesn’t matter, does it?” “I guess not.” Several long moments of silence followed as I worked. I slowly removed the parts of the block of clay that didn’t look like Skye. That’s how I sculpted. I just took away whatever didn’t look like what I was sculpting. “Skye, why is it so easy for me to talk to you about things like this? I talk to you about things I could never talk to anyone else about.” “Perhaps it’s because I’m standing here naked. It’s hard to be intimidating when you’re naked.” “I don’t know about that. You intimidate me all the time.” “How so? You know I’d never harm you.” “I don’t mean like that. It’s just that…well, I was talking to Devon about it before. You’re just so…extraordinarily gorgeous that I feel—I don’t know—inferior by comparison.” “You’re not inferior, Craig.” “Compared to you I am. No matter what I do, my body will never be as perfect as yours.” “First of all, my body isn’t perfect,” Skye said, “although I’ll deny saying that if you tell anyone.” I smiled. I liked Skye’s sense of humor.

“Second, you aren’t defined by your body. My body is extremely important to me. There are those who believe it’s far too important to me, but that’s beside the point. I love being in shape and looking good, but my body is also a tool. I need my strength to fight. Even so, my body isn’t the sum total of what I am. The real me is inside: my thoughts and my feelings. I won’t always look like I do now. Someday, my body will be dust, but the real me—that’s forever. The same is true with you. You’re very handsome, Craig, and you have a very nice body, but what really makes you attractive is your personality, your thoughts, and your feelings.” “I get what you’re saying. Still, I am intimidated by you.” “Who wouldn’t be?” Skye said, breaking his pose and flexing his muscles. Skye grinned. There it was: conceit tempered by humor. “Okay, hot stuff, get back to your pose.” “Slave driver.” “Despite the fact that you intimidate me, it’s still easy to talk to you about stuff I couldn’t bring myself to mention around others.” “I think it’s because you know I understand. I’ve already experienced a lot of what you’re going through now. I’ll warn you, however, I don’t know much about relationships. If you start dating Devon, I won’t have a lot of advice to give.” “So you’ve never dated anyone?”

“No.” “Have you ever wanted to?” “I came close—once.” “What stopped you?” “A friendship developed between us. It changed things. I care about him—a lot. I enjoy his company. Trying to superimpose a relationship on top of that might ruin what we have now. I don’t think he’s really looking to date, anyway. Plus, I’m just not ready; a relationship just isn’t me. Maybe it will be someday, but not now.” “That sounds a little lonely.” “Not really. We’re friends. I have other friends, too. Friends can be a lot more important than lovers.” “I wouldn’t know.” “You will.” I sighed. “I think the boy is in love,” Skye said. “Not yet. Right now I’m just in like and a little in lust.” “There’s nothing wrong with that.” “Oh, yeah. I came out at school today.” A look of surprise ripped across Skye’s handsome face. “What brought this on?” I told Skye all about lunch. Skye was a friend, a confidant, and a mentor. I’m glad I’d never been brave

enough to act on my lust and attempt to seduce him. I have a feeling he would have refused me, anyway, because he knew I just wasn’t ready. Skye was right. Friends could be more valuable than lovers. Skye meant the world to me, and it had nothing to do with his incredible body. *** “I’d say someone’s waiting on you,” Skye said when we returned to the lobby after our session. Devon looked up from the loveseat where he was sitting and smiled. “I’ll see you guys later. I’m going to go work out,” Skye said. “Oh, by the way…the Solarium is a great place for a stroll at this time of evening.” “Thanks, Skye,” I said. Devon stood and crossed his arms when Skye had gone. “You were talking about me, weren’t you?” “Yes.” “Good.” He grinned. “How about that walk in the Solarium?” “I’d love to.” I jumped and nearly wet my pants when a disembodied giggle erupted near me. “Etienne,” Devon said in a warning growl.

“Devon has a boyfriend. Kiss. Kiss,” the voice said. “Etienne. Go away. Skye’s working out. You can watch him.” “Ohhhhhhhhh,” the voice said as it grew more distant. “What was that?” I asked. “Don’t worry. He’s harmless, if annoying at times. That was Etienne, the resident boy ghost of Graymoor.” The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. I was probably white as a ghost, so to speak. “Hey, Craig. It’s okay, really,” Devon said. He put his arm over my shoulder. “That was really…a ghost?” “Really.” “That was sooooo freaky!” “If you hang around here much, you’ll get used to it. I’m surprised you haven’t met Etienne already. He has a thing for cute boys—and hot men.” “He’s a gay ghost?” “Yeah. His favorite thing to do is watch Skye in the shower; at least, so I’m told.” Devon laughed. “That must be creepy. What does Skye think about that?” “He says he finds him annoying, but he’s growing fond of him. Etienne is kind of like a pet.” I laughed. “Shall we walk to the Solarium?” Devon asked.

“Yes.” My mind was spinning. I’d come out. Devon was interested in me. I’d just been in the presence of a real ghost. What a day! Devon began to lead me through the confusing hallways of Graymoor. I’d been in very little of the mansion. I was sure I’d get lost if left to myself. “How old is Etienne?” I asked. “He says he’s thirteen.” “That’s a little gross—a thirteen-year-old watching a full-grown man shower.” “Well, Etienne has been dead for several hundred years, so he’s not really thirteen. He is supposed to have died of the Black Death in 1348. If he was thirteen then, that would make him six hundred and sixty-nine, I think. I guess you could say, he’s a thirteen-year-old with six hundred and fifty-six years’ experience.” “Did Etienne tell you all this?” “A little. Marshall told me most of it. He talks to Etienne all the time. Marshall can talk to any spirit. Most of us can only talk to Etienne.” “Why?” “I don’t know, really. You’d have to ask Marshall about that.” “I don’t get something. What is Etienne doing here if he died of the Black Death in 1348. That happened in Europe.”

“He died in England, actually. Before Graymoor was built, Blackford Manor was moved here from England. Then, the mansion was built up around it. There’s actually a medieval manor right inside Graymoor. When the manor was moved, Etienne came along with it. Marshall says he didn’t begin talking to anyone until recently. The earliest sign of his existence was physical. He likes to pinch guys on the butt. He started doing that, then started speaking later.” I laughed again. “He actually seems kind of funny.” “See. I told you he’s harmless. He’s mischievous, and he can be a pain in the butt, no pun intended, but he’s not malicious.” “I can’t believe I just heard a ghost. I can’t believe a lot of things that have happened today. Tomorrow is going to be awkward.” “I’ll be there for you,” Devon said, taking my hand. “I’ve never had the chance to be there for someone. I’ll take care of you—as far as it’s within my power.” I stopped, pulled Devon to met believed kissed him. When our lips parted, I rested my forehead against his. “We’ll get through this together, won’t we?” “Yes, we will,” Devon said. He nuzzled my nose. Devon and I walked on. Soon, we entered the Solarium. It had grown dark outside, and the stars and moon shone through the glass roof overhead. The Solarium was illuminated by subtle, hidden lighting.

There was plenty of light to see by, but I had the sensation I was in a jungle at night. “I almost forgot,” Devon said. “I want you to wear this.” “What is it?” I asked as Devon handed me a small cloth bag tied shut with a string. It was attached to small chain. “It’s an herb, lemon balm. It has a nice scent, like summer. I have one, too. I want it to be kind of a…like a ring or something…to remind us of our connection.” “Are you proposing to me already, Devon?” “Don’t tempt me, but promise me you’ll wear it always. I’ll always wear mine. Promise me you’ll never take it off.” “I promise,” I said. Devon placed the chain around my neck. He hugged me and kissed me. “I could get used to this,” I said. “Good.” Pleasant scents wafted through the air as we walked through the gardens in the Solarium. Stone paths wound their way through plants large and small. I felt as if I was walking through the Garden of Eden at night. We stopped near a waterfall and took a seat on a bench. We just sat there, holding hands, watching moonlight and starlight reflect off the falling water. Then, Devon and I gazed at each other, drew together, and kissed. Devon wrapped his arms around me. We sat there and made

out until I lost all sense of time. It just might have been the best moment of my life.

Devon I lay on my bed staring at the ceiling. I had just returned from walking Craig home. He actually liked me. It had been so long since anyone had really liked me. Oh, Sean and the others had been forgiving and kind, far more than I had a right to expect. They liked me okay, but it was different with Craig. He liked the boy I had become. He liked the real me. I frowned. He didn’t truly know the real me, though, did he? How would he feel if he knew about my past? I had been a monster, pure and simple. I had turned to darkness when I was sixteen, and it had dominated my life. When my death came, I only became more repulsive and vile. It took the kindness and love of those I considered my enemies to save me. It took the forgiveness of those same individuals to make my current life possible. I was no longer the monster I had been, but vile acts and treacherous deeds filled my past. I couldn’t alter what I had been. I couldn’t undo what I’d done. What would Craig think of me if he knew what I’d been? Part of me wanted to lay all my cards on the table and see how Craig reacted. How could I possibly do that, however? Sean, Marshall, Skye, and the others were not shocked, not even surprised by supernatural phenomena, but most people had no clue as to the true nature of the universe. What could I do? I could just

picture myself telling Craig about my past. I used to be an evil spirit. That sentence alone would likely drive him away. He’d think I was insane. Most people would! We’re being guarded by a vampire right now. You can’t see him, but he’s watching us. Yeah, that would go over big, too. Even if Craig did believe me, how would he react to the truly horrible things I’d done? The evil Devon was gone. I’d never let him come back, but what if he did come back? What if, despite my best efforts, despite my hopes and dreams, I reverted to what I had once been? Even if that never happened, the evil Devon was my past, and I could not escape him. How would someone so good, so kind and loving, react to my horrible past? I wanted to be honest. No matter the consequences, I wanted to be truthful with Craig. I would have told him everything if there wasn’t that unbelievable supernatural element. How could Craig jump that hurdle? How could he believe the unbelievable? Perhaps there was someway to ease Craig into the real world. He visited Graymoor for his sessions with Skye. Hopefully, he’d be visiting me a good deal, too. No one could be in Graymoor long without witnessing a few supernatural events. Craig had already experienced Etienne. That was quite a first step! I’d do my best to expose him to more of the supernatural world. Once he became more accustomed to it, what I had to tell him wouldn’t come as such a shock. I had to tell him. I knew that. If there was to be anything real between us, Craig had to know the whole truth.

I was a bit disheartened by my revelation but also proud of myself. The old Devon would have taken the easy route. The old Devon wouldn’t have hesitated to lie. Then again, the old Devon would never have admitted to himself he was falling for a boy. Well, he would have at one time, as he did when he fell for Mark, but after that brief moment in time, he would have denied any such feelings for a member of his own sex. What a fool I’d once been. I drifted off to sleep, my mind filled with thoughts of Craig. *** A former evil spirit and two vampires now attended Verona High School. With the exception of Brendan— Mr. Brewer as I called him in school—no one at V.H.S. knew about me. As for the vampires, well, that was a still-bigger secret. The big news was Craig and I— Josiah and Graham, too. Suddenly, V.H.S. had four more out gay boys. It was a homo-population explosion. I first noticed kids peering at me as I passed. Then I began to catch bits and pieces of whispered conversations. The interest of my peers intensified when Craig met me at my locker so we could walk to class together. A few mouths dropped open when I leaned over and kissed him lightly on the mouth. Yes, I did it! I refused to be a coward. I had another chance at

life. This time I was going to be me—the real me! I’d learned what could happen when I tried to be anything else. I would not set foot on that road again. I thought about Mark and Taylor as Craig and I walked to class. This is what should have done twenty years ago. I should have been happy for Mark, found myself a boyfriend, and walked down the halls with him. If I’d done that all those years ago, maybe things wouldn’t have been so bad for Mark and Taylor. Maybe Ethan would have even come out sooner. Maybe Ethan could have been my boyfriend! I wished I could go back and do things right, but I wouldn’t dare to change the past even if I could. I understood all too well the dangers inherent in tinkering with the past. I could change the present, however. I could do things right and not repeat the same mistakes again. I was surprised by the lack of harassment. Oh, Craig and I received some dirty looks as we walked to our first-period psychology class. A couple of boys muttered “faggots” as we passed. Most of our peers just looked at us curiously, however, or took no notice of us at all. The reaction of most seemed to be: “They’re gay. Big deal.” How different things were now than they had been back in 1980! Not quite twenty-five years had passed, but the world had changed. I had caught glimpses of the news on TV that made me fear coming out, but the atmosphere was different within the halls of V.H.S.

Were the young wiser than the old? I suspected it was so. I remembered what it was like for Mark and Taylor. Their lives had been made a living Hell. I was ashamed for the part I’d played. I had been the most cruel, the most evil of all. I’d even laughed at Mark when he found out his lover was dead. I’d delighted in his pain. He was right in trying to kill me then. I deserved death. Now, I walked the same hallways as Mark and Taylor. Now, Craig and I were the ones exposed. I had little doubt there was trouble to come, but neither Craig nor I had to fear the violence, the hatred, and the abuse that Mark and Taylor had faced every day they spent in this very school. Craig and I would not be driven to our deaths by cruel words and deeds. I was beginning to catch on to life in the modern world. I listened intently to conversations, picking up slang and phrases that did not exist in my previous teen years. I looked at others blankly less often when they mentioned current TV shows, movies, and rock groups. Phantom! Taylor’s son was a rock star? It was nearly beyond belief! I’d heard of Phantom before my death. It was unavoidable. Music meant nothing to me then, however. Phantom was merely a name and an annoyance on the radio. I wondered what I would have thought all those years ago if I’d known that sometime in the future Taylor’s son would be a rock star. Probably, the very idea of Taylor having a son would have shocked me more.

I thought I knew everything when I was a spirit, but I knew almost nothing. I was trapped in my own little hell then, and the outside world barely penetrated. It would take me a long time to truly fit in, but I was already learning. I was already settling into my new life. Still, I didn’t know if I’d ever pick up on some things. Like the internet! Email, private messages— they were all so confusing. And texting! Everyone was always texting on their cell phones! I didn’t understand why anyone would want to text instead of just talking. I was beginning to get the hang of things in the twentyfirst century, but I had so much to learn! I was Rip Van Winkle, indeed. Josiah and Graham joined us for lunch again. Kip pronounced our table the “homo section” of the cafeteria. There was humor, not malice, in his words. Kip truly didn’t care that four of us sitting there were gay. In fact, he seemed rather relieved, no doubt due to his designs on Rose. A look of recognition crossed the faces of Josiah and Graham when Bry, the hunk who sat in front of me in psychology, walked by our table. Bry locked eyes with each of them for a moment, nodded, and moved on. I wasn’t the only one who noticed the encounter. “Do you think he’s a homo, too?” Kip asked. “Perhaps,” Josiah said. Josiah glanced at Graham. There was something more going on here than he was telling anyone.

The hours flew by. Having someone special in my life was incredible! I almost think that believing in ghosts and angels was easier than believing that the wonderful feeling that enveloped me could be real! Not all was a bed of roses, of course. After school, Craig met me at my locker. While I was gathering my books, Bart marched up to us. I remembered Bart from Skye’s encounter with him. Bart was a bully and a badass. “So you’re fags, huh?” Bart asked. “The term is gay,” I said. Bart shot me a smirk and turned to Craig. “I always suspected you were a faggot.” Craig’s face went pale, but he stood his ground. I stepped in between them, facing Bart. “Oh, the blond faggot has balls. Standing up for your boyfriend, huh?” “My name is Devon, not blond faggot. And, yes, if you want him, you have to go through me.” I truly didn’t feel as brave as I sounded, but I wasn’t going to let him hurt Craig. Maybe I couldn’t stop him, but I was sure as hell going to try. “Leave them alone, Bart,” said a girl I didn’t know. “What is it to you?” Bart asked. Another girl I also didn’t know joined the first. “Is there a problem?” she asked. “No. I’m just gonna take care of these faggots here.”

“What’s wrong, Bart?” the second girl asked. “Are you mad because you have a crush on Craig and this blond stud muffin got to him first?” Bart turned red. I puffed out my chest a bit at being referred to as a stud muffin. I liked it! “No!” “Come on, Bart,” the first girl said. “You always used to pick on the girls you liked in grade school. It looks to me as if you’re doing the same thing; only now you like boys. Everyone knows you follow Craig around and pick on him.” “No! I don’t like guys!” “Come on, Bart,” the second girl said. “These two were brave enough to come out. Aren’t you man enough to do it, too?” “Yes! I mean, no! I mean… Just leave me alone!” Bart left flustered, angry, and embarrassed. Craig and I had been fighting not to laugh during the last part of the encounter. As soon as Bart walked away we lost it. When I could speak once again, I gazed at our saviors. “Thank you so much for saving our butts,” I said. “Thank you even more for ripping on Bart,” Craig said. “That was the best! You two are awesome!” “We’re always glad to help out cute boys.” With that they were off before I could even ask their names.

“That was close,” I said. Craig didn’t say anything. He was just standing there looking at me. “What?” “Do you really think of me as your boyfriend?” he asked. “When you stepped between Bart and me, he asked if you were standing up for your boyfriend. You said yes.” “Yeah,” I said as my face grew warm. I just knew I was turning pink. “I mean…I really like you…and you’re cute…and we’ve kissed…and I want to kiss more…and we’ve already said we want to date…so doesn’t that make you my boyfriend?” Okay. So I couldn’t put a complete sentence together. So what? You couldn’t have either if you’d be staring into Craig’s dreamy blue eyes. Craig grabbed me and kissed me on the lips. “Yes, it does,” he said, once he pulled away. I smiled. This day could not get better. “I have to head to soccer tryouts,” I said. “Want to come? You can try out for the team.” “You mean…like…run around chasing a ball, getting all hot and sweaty? No, thank you. That sounds exhausting.” “It’s fun!” “For you, yes. For me, no. You’re the athletic type, so you’re good at that sort of thing. I’m the artistic type;

my people don’t do sports. Besides, I have a ton of homework tonight.” “I’ll see you tomorrow, then.” “Wait a sec,” Craig said. He pulled out a notebook and began writing. “Here are my number, my email address, and my yahoo screen name.” Craig tore the sheet out of his notebook and handed it to me. “Write yours down,” he said. I wrote my phone number in his notebook. “I, uh, don’t have an email address or a...uh, I don’t have a computer.” Smooth, Devon. Real smooth. “Oh, okay. I do a lot of chatting on messenger, but we can talk on the phone. That way I get to hear your sexy voice. Good luck at the tryouts. Uh, break a leg?” “I think that’s for theatre. In sports, breaking a leg isn’t a good thing.” “In that case, don’t break a leg—or anything else.” Craig’s face reddened with embarrassment. I smiled. “I’ll call you later,” I said. I felt as if I could walk on air as I walked toward the soccer fields. Is this how Mark and Taylor had felt all those years ago? Is this why so many had hated them? It made no sense, but then maybe hate never did. Was it possible to be too happy? I felt as if happiness was going to burst right out of my chest. I felt as though

I could laugh just for the sake of laughing. If this was a movie, this is where I’d start singing and dancing my way down the sidewalk. Then others would join in and sing and dance around me. It would turn into a proper musical. What crazy thoughts I was thinking. Was this happiness-induced insanity? If so, I liked it! My elation vanished as I drew near the soccer fields. The sun glinted off the plaque embedded in the huge boulder at the edge of the soccer fields. I stopped and read the inscription, even though I’d read it many times before. This field is dedicated to the memory of Mark Bailey and Taylor Potter. They died here all too early because of hatred and intolerance. May the future learn from what happened and not let it happen again.

My lower lip trembled. I bit it to keep from crying. I was so horrible to them both… I reminded myself that was the old Devon. Mark and Taylor themselves had reached out and saved me. They’d forgiven me. They loved me. I walked on. Memories came flooding back as I stepped out onto the soccer field. It seemed only yesterday when I played there with Mark, Taylor, Brandon, Jon, and all the others. A sense of loneliness enveloped me. They were gone, all of them. Only Mark and Taylor were dead, as far as I knew, but the others had disappeared into time. I hadn’t thought of them for

years, but I wondered whatever happened to Brandon and Jon. Were they married? Did they have kids now? It was even possible they had kids my age. How messed up was that? Brendan would know about my former classmates. I made a mental note to ask him sometime when I was ready. It was surreal walking across the soccer field. My friends and one-time enemies were all gone, all grown older, but I was back once again as if no time had passed at all. In a way, I felt as if no time had passed, which made the absence of my old teammates that much harder to accept. I shook my head to clear it. This was the twenty-first century. This was where I lived now. The past was gone, irretrievable, but the future was filled with possibilities, and, more importantly, so was the present. I didn’t recognize most of the boys on the field. The coaches were new to me, as well. I did spot one boy I knew. Well, I sort of knew him. I walked toward Kip since he was the only familiar face in the group. Kip was a couple of inches shorter than I was, about 5’9”. He was slim with curly, blond hair and blue eyes. He looked like a soccer player. He was a bit younger than I was. I wondered if we’d end up on the same team. I wondered if I’d make the team at all. I was sixteen again, but it had been a very long time since I’d played soccer. I hadn’t thought of that before. It had been…more than twenty years. Once again, the reality of my situation hit me. Would I ever be able to adjust? I did okay mostly, but I kept getting

broadsided by weird feelings of déjà vu and feeling as if I was lost in time. Such feelings were disorienting and frightening. I guess that was the price I had to pay for a second chance. I thought of Craig and smiled. The price was worth it. Before I reached Kip, I spotted another familiar face, but I wasn’t pleased to see him. Kerr Kidd was trying out for the soccer team, too. He was just a little taller than I was but more muscular. He had straight, black hair and green eyes. He was cute, but only on the outside. Kerr was one of the anti-gay crowd. I wondered if his middle name started with a K, too. That would make his initials K.K.K. How appropriate. Kerr looked up as I passed him and wrinkled his nose as if I stank. I almost couldn’t believe I’d once been like him, but it was true. In the past, we would have been partners in crime. I thanked God for opening my eyes. “Hey, Kip,” I said. “Hey, Devon.” “Were you on the team last year?” “I’m a freshman,” Kip said. “I played in middle school. I’m hoping to make junior varsity. Do you play?” “I used to play, but it’s been a long time. I guess I’m shooting for junior varsity, too.” “Yeah, you can just about forget varsity if you aren’t at least a junior. In case you don’t know, soccer is the

sport at V.H.S. The varsity team is practically all seniors.” “I’m definitely shooting for junior varsity, then. I’m a sophomore, and I’m out of practice.” One of the coaches blew a whistle and called us all to gather around and sit in front of him in the grass. He told us some things about the tryouts, talked about teamwork, how not everyone would make the team. Blah, blah, blah. I was excited about soccer, and I just wanted to get to it. Why did coaches always have to talk so much? I had a flashback as I sat there not listening to the coach. I remembered myself as a freshman all those years before. Taylor hadn’t moved to Verona quite yet, but Mark sat near me. We threw blades of grass at each other when Coach McFadden wasn’t looking. I’d been so hopeful about so many things then: soccer, life, falling in love. I had a crush on Mark. I wasn’t quite admitting it to myself. I really liked him, but I didn’t let myself linger on the homoerotic feelings that came along with it. I don’t know what I would’ve done then if I’d known how badly things would turn out. I looked at Kip beside me. His face was so filled with excitement and hope. He could almost be me back in those days. I hoped things worked out better for him than they had for me. Tryouts consisted of passing drills, stopping, shooting, and all the basic soccer skills. I grinned as I scored on the goalie. I’d overheard that he was the varsity goalie last year.

I was afraid I’d lost my skills from years of disuse, but it was as if I’d picked up right where I left off. I’d almost forgotten the joy of playing soccer, but it all came back to me. I just wished my old teammates were there—all of them. Tryouts lasted more than two hours. I was hot and sweaty way before the end. I yearned for a shower but decided to wait until I got home. I smiled to myself when I thought of the shower room and all those naked, sexy guys. This time around, I could enjoy the scenery without guilt or denial. Yeah, soccer was going to be a blast! Kerr eyed me as I walked off the field, but he didn’t approach me. Kip and some of the other guys walked along with me, but I was soon alone, walking back toward Graymoor. Summer had grown old, but there was still beauty everywhere. Part of me couldn’t wait for autumn, but most of me wanted to cling onto the summer days. I felt as if it had been a lifetime since my last summer. I never wanted it to end. Yeah, an endless summer. That would suit me just fine. Then again, I loved autumn, and winter, and spring. I couldn’t wait to experience them all. Perhaps things were best just as they were. I stopped and admired Graymoor Mansion from the street. It was a place of amazing beauty. Sean’s family had transformed it from a dilapidated hulk into a virtual paradise. Little by little, the darkness of Verona, past and present, was being swept away. The light was beginning to dominate all. I was evidence of that

myself. I’d once been near the heart of Verona’s darkness, but now I walked in the light. I walked through the front door of Graymoor and was just ready to race up the stairs (or perhaps sing and dance) when Sean’s mom called out my name. I turned and walked to her. “Devon, we need to talk.” My face blanched. I’d been too happy. I knew it. Things were going too well. I didn’t deserve all this happiness. It was going to be taken away from me. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing bad. There is someone here to meet you.” I let out a large breath I didn’t know I’d been holding. I raised an eyebrow. Who could be here to meet me? “Um, I just came from soccer tryouts. I’m kind of sweaty.” “Well, run and take a shower then come find me in the kitchen.” I hurried up to my room, stripped, and stepped into the shower. The hot water massaged my muscles, but my mind was far more on who waited on me downstairs. I didn’t have a clue. I stepped out of the shower, dried off, and dressed in a clean pair of jeans and a purple tee-shirt. I went downstairs to the kitchen, where Sean’s mom was helping Martha knead dough.

Kayla smiled when she saw me, cleaned off her hands, and led me back through the parlor and toward the small sitting room, where I’d breakfasted and spoken with the Hiltons on my first morning as a boy. I drew in a sharp breath when I entered and stopped dead still. One of the two men standing in front of me looked so much like Taylor I couldn’t believe it. He was older and his hair was dark, but the similarity was uncanny. My mind raced back to my previous high-school days. “Tristan?” He nodded. I looked toward his companion. He was older now, but I could still see the boy within the man. “Shawn?” “Hello, Devon. It’s nice to see you again.” Nice to see me? I’d been anything but nice to Tristan and Shawn during our high-school years. Tristan was Taylor’s cousin. I’d disliked him from the moment I’d found out and had not been kind. To put it bluntly, I’d been a total bastard. Tristan and Shawn gazed at me. Seeing me as a sixteen-year-old again must have been bizarre for them. It was rather strange for me seeing them again after all these years, especially since I’d just come from our old high school. I felt as though they should still be teenagers, too. “I think we should all have a seat,” Kayla said. I looked around, but Sean and his dad were not in the room.

“What’s this about?” I asked. “What do you think of Shawn and me adopting you?” Tristan asked. “What?” I was overwhelmed. I dropped into a chair as my legs gave out. Tristan and Shawn adopt me? It had finally happened. I’d gone insane. I was imagining all of this. When the initial shock wore off, I lowered my voice. “I don’t understand. Why would you want to adopt me when I was such a beast in high school? I was horrible!” “Was,” Shawn said. “That’s the key word. We’re aware of everything that has transpired here. We’re also aware that you are not the boy you once were.” “We received a most unusual visit quite some time ago,” Tristan said. “Your entire story was laid out for us. Shawn and I have been looking to adopt, but we’ve run up against obstacles.” I had little doubt who’d told them my tale. They had obviously received a visit from Taylor and possibly Mark, too. “It’s taken us a while to get our affairs in order, but here we are. So, what do you think of Shawn and me being your parents?” “You’d do that for me?” My lower lip trembled, and my eyes filled with tears.

“We would be very happy to have you as a member of our family, Devon,” Shawn said. Tristan nodded. I looked at Kayla. Tears rimmed her eyes, too. “I…I’d…love it! But…” Shawn looked at me questioningly. “I like it here. I’m just getting settled in. I tried out for the soccer team today. I met the most amazing boy! I have a boyfriend now! He’s so incredible! He actually likes me!” Tristan and Shawn smiled. “No one said you had to leave Verona,” Tristan said. “Taylor explained that it was most important for you to be here. That’s why we put our affairs in order and our house up for sale before we came. Shawn and I have been considering a move back for some time. Our lives have taken us elsewhere, but to us, Verona will always be home. We plan to begin looking for a place here immediately.” “You already put your house up for sale? You were that sure I’d be willing?” I asked. “Wait. You knew, didn’t you? You knew it’s what I’d want.” “Mark told us,” Shawn explained. “I can’t believe you’re willing to do this for me!” “Not just for you—for us. You need parents. We need a son,” Tristan said as if that explained everything. Tristan and Shawn gazed at me. I could tell just by looking that they cared about me. How was it possible? How could so many I’d been so horrible to care about

me? How could I have been so very wrong about the world? For so long it had seemed such a terrible place, but it was filled with kindness and love. “Won’t it be a little weird for you…for us?” I asked. “I mean, I knew you guys in high school.” “We’ll adjust, all of us,” Shawn said. “The three of us are who we are now, not who we were back then. Tristan and I are no longer high-school boys. You are a boy again, a quite-different Devon from the one we knew. We’ll make it work. Tristan and I very much want you to be a part of our family.” My lower lip quivered again. The tears that had welled up in my eyes ran down my cheeks. I quickly stood and walked around the table to Shawn. He had risen by the time I got to him. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly. I cried. I couldn’t help it. Tristan joined us. I hugged them both. I don’t think I’d realized until just that moment how alone and frightened I’d felt. Tristan had put it just right earlier. I might have the knowledge of a forty-year-old, but I needed parents. Despite the experiences of my past, I really was just a sixteen-year-old boy. I wasn’t ready to go it alone yet. “Why don’t I leave the three of you alone?” Kayla said. She stopped at the door. “I’m very happy for all of you.” Tristan, Shawn, and I all sat down at the table once more. I was beaming. Tristan and Shawn—my dads—

smiled back at me. My dads. That was going to take some getting used to, but I liked it. “Are you staying in Graymoor while you look for a house?” I asked. “Yes,” Tristan said. “We were reluctant, but both Taylor and Mark assured us the house had changed.” “Oh yeah, it’s changed!” I said. “It’s still spooky, but the malevolent spirits are gone.” I grew silent for a moment. It was almost hard to believe now that I’d been one of those malevolent spirits. I shook my head as if to clear away such thoughts. “So, um…what do you guys do?” I asked. “I’m an artist,” Tristan said. “Craig’s an artist! He wants to get into a good art school after he graduates.” My new dads smiled at my enthusiasm for my boyfriend. “Hey, I just thought of something. Don’t you have to officially adopt me? How will that work?” “It’s done,” Shawn said. “It was done as soon as we said yes. Before, actually.” I looked at him confused for a moment. “Just call it an angelic adoption,” Tristan said. “All the legal papers are in place. Everything is on the up and up.” “Just like my new identity. Devon Cole-Myer.”

Tristan Cole. Shawn Myer. Cole-Myer. “What kind of artist are you?” I asked. “I’m a painter mainly, although I delve into other media when the mood hits me. I do a lot of architectural paintings: historic structures, small-town street scenes. I sell most of my work through my internet site, but back in Tulsa an art gallery handled my work.” “Tulsa? That’s where you lived?” “Yes. I grew up there. When Shawn’s work drew him toward a metropolitan area, we decided on Tulsa since I was already familiar with it.” “What kind of work do you do?” I asked Shawn. “Architectural restoration—historic homes and buildings mostly.” “There are enough old homes in Verona to keep you busy forever,” I said. “I bet you could find plenty of work right here in Graymoor. They’ve been restoring this place for five years or so, and it’s not nearly finished.” “We usually buy a property, and then I restore it,” Shawn said. “Once it’s finished, we sell it. I have done some work for others, but both Tristan and I like to work for ourselves.” “Your work kind of goes together, doesn’t it?” I asked. “You do architectural restoration, and Tristan does architectural paintings.” “Yes.” “I don’t really know what I want to be,” I said.

“You have plenty of time to decide,” Tristan said. I sat back in my chair. “This is all overwhelming,” I said. “Everything has changed so much, so fast.” “I can’t even imagine what it must be like for you,” Tristan said. “I’ve had no experiences that even come close. Shawn and I will help you get through this in any way we can.” “I’ll be fine. I know I will. It’s just that I’ve been plunged into this whole new life. In a way, I feel as if I’ve been sent back to live my life over again. Only, it’s not like that. This is a new life. I’m not the same person anymore. I’m me, but I’m not the old me. It’s a little confusing at times. Of course, I just complicated matters further by coming out at school. I hadn’t planned to do so quite so soon, but well…I guess I saw my chance and took it. Now, Craig is my boyfriend.” “Then, it’s a chance that paid off,” Shawn said. “Yes! I’ve never had a boyfriend. I was never able to admit to myself before that I was gay. Well, I guess I did once—long ago. Then, when things went badly, I denied what I was. The result was…disaster.” “You’re honest with yourself now,” Tristan said. “I’m sure things will work out better this time around.” “I just hope I don’t do or say anything stupid when I’m with Craig.”

“Oh, you will,” Shawn said. “I did and said a lot of stupid thing around Tristan. Things still worked out for us.” “Just be yourself with Craig,” Tristan said. “I want to, but how can I tell him about my past? How do you work ‘I used to be an evil spirit’ into a conversation?” “See where your relationship goes with him,” Tristan said. “You’ll know when the time is right to tell him.” “Yeah, but it’s not as if I’m telling him I have a history of shoplifting. We’re talking supernatural here.” “Most people are able to handle just about anything,” Tristan said. “I would ease Craig into it. I wouldn’t just blurt it out. You just need to make him understand you’re telling the truth. When Taylor came to me the first time, as an angel, that is, I couldn’t believe it at first. When I realized he was real, my mind accepted it. I integrated my widened sense of reality into what I already knew. It will be the same with Craig.” “You think so?” “Yes.” “Just remember,” Shawn said. “We’re here to help you through whatever comes your way now. You aren’t alone anymore, Devon.” “That makes me feel so much better! Sean, Skye, and the others have been very kind to me. They’ve been helping me. It’s not quite the same as family, though.”

I looked up at my new dads and smiled. They smiled back at me. “There’s a lot going on now, too. I’d say you won’t believe it, but I guess you will. How much do you know about the situation here?” “Only as much as concerns you,” Tristan said. “I’ve got a lot to tell you then…”

Skye Thad, Marshall, Josiah, Graham, Sean, Nick, Devon, and I sat in leather club chairs in the beautiful tower room. Also joining us was a very good-looking and well-built boy I didn’t recognize. He had come in with Thad. I was very curious about him, as were most of the others. Devon peered at him intently. The last rays of the sun blazed through the incredible stained-glass windows. I came up into the tower room sometimes just to gaze at the Tiffany windows. Each featured a different floral theme. Each was worth a fortune. Graymoor Mansion was more than a home, more than a bed and breakfast; it was also a museum. It was a moment frozen in time. “Marshall…” Graham growled in a low warning tone. I was drawn back into the conversation. We had gathered to discuss our plans but hadn’t quite gotten around to it yet. Marshall had been pestering Josiah and Graham with questions. “I just want to know what it’s like to…” Graham hissed and flashed his fangs. “How’d you like eternal life, Marshall?” Marshall’s face blanched as he shrank from Graham. I laughed out loud. Graham looked like an innocent choir boy, but he had strength many times that of

mortal men and abilities that most could only marvel at. I momentarily wondered if his fangs were retractable. They were barely noticeable when he smiled, but they seemed very long and lethal when he bared them. “Perhaps we should get down to business,” Thad said. “The sooner we take care of this vampire, the better.” “Don’t you want to string things out, Thad?” I asked. “You might get a few more chapters for your next book.” Thad gave me a withering glare, but I knew he wasn’t really angry. I was getting better at reading him. “We’ve discovered little about the vampire,” Josiah said. “We have picked up an ally, however. I would like everyone to meet Bry Hartnett. Bry is one of us. By one of us, I mean he’s a cured vampire—as cured as a vampire can be.” “As long as I take my meds I don’t find it necessary to put the bite on anyone,” Bry said. So the sexy new boy was a vampire. He looked about sixteen, but I had learned that appearances meant nothing when it came to one of his kind. I dismissed him as a bit too young when he entered, but now…I checked out Bry more thoroughly. He was about 6’2”, one-hundred-ninety-five pounds, and all muscle. He had sandy hair, green eyes, and a handsome face that radiated both confidence and cockiness. Bry noticed me checking him out and grinned. Promising…

“Just how many vampires go to V.H.S.?” Devon asked, interrupting my chain of thought. “Three,” Graham said. “You’re lucky none of us are the blood-sucking variety.” “About this cure,” I said. “I know it must be taken once a month to stave off vampirism, but what are the effects—other than the intended one?” “There are no side effects,” Josiah said. “Those on the cure do lose some of their superhuman strength and speed but retain most of it.” “So Bry here is basically a superman?” “You could say that,” Josiah said. “I’m a superman in more ways than one,” Bry said, flashing his fangs at me. I’d never had a vampire before… “How many other cured vampires are there?” Marshall asked. “Including Bry, only six,” Graham said. “Unfortunately, we’ve had to destroy most of the vampires we have encountered. Most will not willingly accept the cure, and it’s difficult to force it upon them.” “Were you invited by Thad to come to Verona, like Josiah and Graham?” Marshall asked Bry. “No, although we are after the same quarry. I tracked him here in late August. I enrolled myself in school to hide my identity and hopefully gain information on my prey. Vampires often attack the young.” “Have you discovered anything?” Thad asked.

“Very little. I know he is male, approximately 5’10”, and one-hundred-sixty pounds. I know from his strength that he has probably been a vampire as long as I have. I caught up with him once before he came to Verona. We fought and were an even match. I could not subdue him, and he escaped. “So far, the most interesting piece of information is the lack of information. As far as I have been able to discern, there is no evidence of a vampire attack in Verona. This does not fit what I’ve seen elsewhere with this vampire. In other locations, he has left a string of corpses. He is either feeding elsewhere or is being very careful not to kill his victims. I’m constantly vigilant for victims, but I have found none. I believe he is feeding elsewhere, which begs the question: why is he in Verona?” “Vampires often use stealth and hide the bodies of their victims,” Thad said. “The longer they can remain undetected, the safer it is for them and the easier to find prey. Normally, the surest sign that a vampire is in the area is an unusual number of missing persons. This vampire is behaving quite abnormally.” “We need to get to Bart when he’s alone,” I said. “This vampire you’re hunting was with Bart and his pals. They were working together. My guess is that Bart knows plenty. At the very least, he should know where we can find our vampire.” “I feel ignorant for not thinking of that myself,” Josiah said.

“If we can grab Bart, I can take care of him myself,” I said. “At least one of us should go with you,” Josiah said. “I won’t need any help taking out Bart, even with his friends, as long as the vampire isn’t around. If you’re seen with me, it might tip off our quarry that you’re more than just new students at V.H.S. I don’t think we should give up the element of surprise just yet. Our vampire would recognize Bry, of course, but then again, he isn’t walking the hallways of the school.” “That’s not a complete certainty,” Bry said. “I have yet to see him in the high school, but that doesn’t mean he’s not there.” That was a very disturbing thought. “Even so, it’s his human allies who must be kept in the dark. They need to go on believing all of you are nothing more than you seem. “The trick will be catching him. My bet is that Bart and his pals will keep out of sight as much as possible during the daylight hours as if they were vampires themselves. It will be far more difficult for this vampire to fit in during the day. Bart and his pals are going to do whatever it is they’re doing in the dark.” “Just what are they doing?” Nick asked. He’d been so quiet I’d nearly forgotten he was there. “That is the question I would like answered most,” Josiah said. “It is most unusual for a vampire to interact with humans as this one is doing. As Thad said, this vampire is acting most abnormally.”

“It’s very important that no one let their guard down,” Graham said. “Remember to keep lemon balm with you at all times. It may be the only thing standing between you and death.” “Tristan and Shawn are protected, are they not?” Josiah asked Devon. “Yes. I explained the situation to them. They are aware of the danger.” “Graham, Bry, and I will continue our hunt,” Josiah said. “Skye, see if you can track down Bart, but I strongly urge you to have one of us accompany you. Under no circumstance should you pursue him after dark. I’m sure I don’t have to remind you of the danger. You’ll be in enough danger during daylight hours even with the protection of lemon balm.” “I’ll be careful,” I said. “Maybe Bry can go with me.” Bry eyed me. Was that a smirk on his lips? I found him intriguing–in more ways than one. “What about protecting the high school?” Sean asked. “It’s a public building. Can Basil close it to the vampire as he did Graymoor?” “He tried,” Josiah said. “He was unable to obtain permission. You can just imagine the reception he got.” “He told the superintendent or principal about the vampire?” “I doubt it,” Josiah said, “but he had to reveal at least some of the truth for permission to be valid. Basil did not expect to succeed, but he made the effort. Had he

succeeded, it would have caused us new problems, however. Graham, Bry, and I would not have been able to enter without permission.” “Perhaps that permission could have been obtained,” Marshall said. “Perhaps, but it doesn’t matter now.” We continued our discussion, but nothing more of importance was said. I was eager to hunt down Bart, but darkness had fallen, so it would have to wait. After the meeting, everyone remained for a while talking. I approached Bry as he admired one of the stained-glass windows. “It’s far more impressive in the daylight,” I said. “Hi, I’m Skye.” “A lot of things are, but it’s been a long time since I’ve seen daylight without looking through sunglasses.” “I suppose so.” Bry peered into my eyes. I felt as if he was reading my mind. “You’re not afraid of me,” he said. “Why should I be?” “I could kill you before you realized I’d moved.” “I have no fear of death.” “How about pain?” “I’m not so fond of pain. I endure what I must.” Bry looked me over. “I hear you’re very strong for a mortal.”

“I’ve never come up against anyone I couldn’t take until I met a vampire. Winning a fight has a lot more to do with intelligence than strength, however.” “Does that mean you think you can beat our adversary?” “No. At least not yet. I may find a way, but for now I haven’t a clue.” Bry tipped his head to me. Damn, he was hot! “Perhaps you’ll come with me when I hunt Bart,” I said. “Perhaps. It would be ashamed to lose such a…good fighter.” I had half a mind to grab Bry and kiss him on the lips right then and there, but the time didn’t seem right, and despite his flirting, I didn’t know if Bry was into guys. I noticed Thad watching us. He had his trademark barelya-grin grin on his face. Bry and I bid each other good night. I walked toward Thad. “You have something to say?” I asked. “There’s no need. What I’m thinking is obvious.” I grinned at him. “Want to go get something to eat, then?” I asked. “Only if you promise to keep your hands to yourself.” Thad enjoyed taunting me. “Haven’t I controlled myself on our previous dates?” “Dates?”

“The previous times we went out and ate together. Most people call those dates.” “Are you still trying to get into my pants, Skye?” The barest smile turned up the corners of Thad’s mouth. “Wow. What an ego. Don’t flatter yourself, old man.” “Hey. Watch the old-man comments or I’ll have Josiah bite you. For all you know that boy you were just hitting on is old enough to be your great-grandfather.” “With a body like that, I don’t care if he went to school with Julius Caesar.” When I’d first set eyes on Thad during his previous visit to Graymoor Mansion, my original intent had been to get into his pants. Unlike so many others, however, Thad proved able to resist my charms. He would only go out with me after I promised I wouldn’t mention sex once during our time together. Thad intrigued me. One date turned into two, then three. I can’t say I got to know Thad. I think Thad is, perhaps, unknowable. We did develop a friendship, however, and thoughts of seduction grew further and further away. I’ll admit that some part of me would still very much like to get Thad into bed, but what we already had together was better than mere sex. Yes, you heard it from my own lips. Something is better than sex. Remember it, for I shall not say it again. “It’s not wise to go out,” Thad said. “The sun has set.”

“Perhaps we could discreetly tag along,” Graham said. I’d forgotten about his vampire hearing. “Josiah and I could just happen to eat at the same place you do tonight.” “I’ve never traveled with a bodyguard before,” I said. “You’ve never been in danger of a vampire attack before,” Thad said. “Except when I actually was attacked,” I reminded him. “True. Well, if Josiah and Graham are willing to guard us, the answer is yes.” “I’ll get Josiah,” Graham said. “We’ll follow at a discreet distance and then sit where you can see us. Let us leave the restaurant first when the time comes. We’ll watch for you to come out and watch over you until you’re back inside Graymoor.” “Thank you, Graham,” Thad said. Thad and I walked downstairs and waited for our vampire escort to arrive. “How are you feeling?” I asked. “I’m doing well. I’m not supposed to be up and about yet, but you know doctors.” “You did almost die, Thad. That was a serious wound.” “Was.” “I bet Angel and Kurt weren’t happy when you left.”

“No, but I’m a big boy. I do what I want. Besides, as soon as I heard what had happened to you…” “You had to rush to my aid because you couldn’t bear the thought of losing me?” “Now who’s flattering himself. I’m merely here to get material for a novel.” “Bullshit. You like me, and you know it.” “If you say so.” Josiah and Graham came down the stairs. I nodded to them and headed out the front door. Thad and I continued to talk as we walked to the Park’s Edge. “How did you feel about meeting Devon?” I asked. “It was an interesting experience. He will definitely make a fascinating character.” “No animosity? No thoughts of revenge?” “No. He apologized profusely. Marshall briefed me on the situation before I met Devon. I’m well aware that the boy who walks the earth now is not the evil spirit who attacked me.” “Wasn’t it bizarre, though, seeing the very being who nearly killed you?” “You’re forgetting something, Skye. It was not Devon I saw when I was attacked. It was you. Have you forgotten that he took your form to lure me to the library?” “Actually, that did kind of slip my mind.”

“Marshall introduced Devon to me. Otherwise, I would not have connected him to the spirit who tried to kill me. When I remember the face of my attacker, I see you.” I frowned. “I know it wasn’t you, Skye. Besides, it’s ancient history.” “Something that happened mere weeks ago isn’t ancient history. Your doctors are right; you shouldn’t be up and about yet.” “Don’t be such an old woman, Skye.” Anger flared in my mind, but then I caught Thad smiling. He was baiting me. We entered the Park’s Edge and took a seat near the waterfall. Josiah and Graham entered a couple of minutes later and selected a table across the restaurant. Thad and I browsed the menus. Despite the circumstances, I was glad to have Thad back in my life. Thad ordered the eggplant parmesan al forno. I opted for the grilled yellowfin tuna, well done. I detested undercooked fish. I told our waiter to hold the herb butter. A little lemon was all the seasoning I needed. “I’ve finished two of your books now. I read your first novel, Loneliness Walks Among Us, and I just finished The Pain of Eternity.” “Already? Here I thought those books I gave you were destined to be used as a doorstop.”

“For your information, I intend to read them all. Your books are based on Josiah, aren’t they?” “He has told me about parts of his life. I’ve fictionalized some of it for novels. You have to understand that what appears in my books is quite different in most ways from the real story. Josiah has provided me with a great deal of vampire lore. He and Graham have also given me an insider’s view of what it’s like to be a vampire. That, and my own research, give my books a factual background.” “Do you think that’s really necessary for fictional works? Couldn’t you just make it all up?” “The more real I make my tales, the better they are. I could have made up the vampire lore for my books. I could have stuck with the old standbys. Using the real thing is far more interesting, however. My books are also meant as a guide for those with the wisdom to realize there is much truth in my fiction.” “You mean, how to protect yourself against vampires and how to destroy them?” Skye asked. “Exactly. Of course, the vast majority of readers will see it as only fiction, and that’s fine, too.” “I was right about you. There is much more to you than meets the eye.” “Well, I was wrong about you, Skye. There is much more to you than meets the eye, too.” “I believe you accused me of being a horny frat boy who thought of nothing more than his next sexual conquest.”

“I stand corrected.” “I’m glad you aren’t like the others,” I said. “You mean you’re glad I didn’t fall at your feet when you used your charms on me?” “Exactly. Your rejection only served to increase my interest in you. I would never have come to know you as I do now if you hadn’t refused my advances. Not that I can claim to know you. I doubt anyone truly knows you.” Thad smiled an enigmatic smile. How did he manage to be so incredibly sexy without even trying? “So, how are you dealing with the current situation?” Thad asked. “I can imagine it’s hard for you to let someone else take the lead.” “It’s not my usual role. I am having some difficulty adjusting. I keep feeling as though the weight of the world is on my shoulders. I feel as if I have to handle the situation. I know that I’m not the one best suited to handle things this time around, however. That thing very nearly killed me. I don’t like to admit it, but I’m not strong enough to face it.” “I have underestimated you,” Thad said. “I’d be a fool to ignore reality. Isn’t life odd? Not all that long ago I was intent upon destroying Devon. I was ready to do whatever it took to end his existence. If I’d done so, I’d be dead now, too.” “It’s a good thing you didn’t destroy him then.”

“It’s a good thing I was smart enough to listen to Taylor and Mark. They knew what was in my mind. They showed me it was not the way.” “Now, there’s a pair I’d like to speak with for a few hours.” “Good luck with that. Angels don’t come on command. When they do appear, they rarely stay for more than a few minutes. Even when they will answer a question, their answer is usually so confusing or vague that it’s useless. Sometimes, I think they’re just toying with me.” Our orders arrived. My grilled tuna was delicious. There was no surprise there. Everything served at the Park’s Edge was beyond compare. As we talked and ate, I began to wonder again what it would be like to date Thad. Yes, as in a real relationship. I just said I was wondering. Okay? I wasn’t ready to go down the relationship road just yet—perhaps never. Thad was the first guy who ever made me consider it, however. Before, it had been a non-issue. I loved sex way too much to yoke myself to a single guy. Plenty of guys wanted to date me during my college years in California. Most of them were hotties. I liked the idea of being with different guys. In my opinion, dating one guy was like eating the same thing for every meal. I love pancakes, but if I ate them for breakfast, lunch, and supper every single day, I’d soon get tired of them. See what I’m saying? When I needed sex, sometimes I wanted a blond; sometimes I wanted a slim, smooth guy with a swimmer’s build;

sometimes I wanted a muscular stud. I didn’t think I could ever settle for getting into bed with the same body night after night no matter how I felt about the guy. Thad was the only guy who had ever made me wonder if I might someday give up variety for someone special. “So tell me some more about your experiences in Graymoor,” Thad said. “Still pumping me for information for your books, huh? Do I get a share in the royalties?” “Not a chance, but I’ll pay for dinner.” “I may have mentioned him before, but I’ve had some encounters recently with the resident boy ghost of Graymoor Mansion.” “One of the Graymoor boys who was murdered there?” “No. Most sightings of the Graymoor boys aren’t true hauntings but merely a replay of past events—like the oft-repeated reenactment of the Graymoor ax murders. This is the ghost of a fourteenth century British boy, Etienne Blackford. He died when he was thirteen of the Black Death.” “So he’s connected to Blackford Manor, the house within the house?” “You have been digging into the mansion’s history. Yes. When the manor was moved to Indiana, he came along with it. Marshall found all this out, of course, although Etienne has begun to talk to others, a little.

“At first, Etienne only made his presence known by pinching the butts of guys he found attractive. Sean, Nick, Marshall, and I have experienced that a number of times. So have many of the guests. At one time, Sean had named Etienne “the butt-grabber ghost.” That was before Etienne began to talk to Marshall and told him his name. Since then, Etienne has become more communicative. He doesn’t converse with anyone as much as he does with Marshall. Perhaps he can’t. He does often giggle and greet the living. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end the first time I heard his disembodied voice say, ‘Hello, Skye.’ I was also somewhat disturbed to discover that Etienne likes to watch me shower. I suspect he spies on me during more intimate moments, too.” Thad laughed. “Sure, you can laugh. You don’t have to worry about a little ghost checking you out whenever you’re naked. “Etienne is very mischievous. He admitted to stacking all the furniture and glassware into a big pyramid in the Dining Room a few weeks ago. He’s not malicious, however.” “He sounds like any other thirteen-year-old.” “True, but this is a thirteen-year-old with nearly seven hundred years of experience.” “I wonder why he sticks around,” Thad said. “Marshall might be able to find out if Etienne is willing to tell. I think he simply likes being in Graymoor. I can’t imagine it was any fun during all

those years it stood empty, but it’s much more exciting now.” Thad and I chatted until we were finished with our meal. It was excellent. Grilled tuna is quite healthful, too. I loved some unhealthful dishes and sometimes ordered them, but I tried to stick with choices that didn’t require me to put in some extra time in the gym to work off the excess calories. Josiah and Graham departed before us as planned. Thad paid the check, and we stepped out into the latesummer night. September had come, but it seemed no different from August. I didn’t mind. I loved all the seasons, but I loved summer best. I was not eager for the warm weather to depart. Josiah and Graham stayed well back, but I was aware of them pacing us. I was comforted by their presence. A part of me wanted a rematch with the vampire who had nearly killed me, but the more intelligent part of me knew facing him again would be sheer stupidity. What made me truly appreciate our vampire bodyguards was Thad. I had nearly lost him once before. I knew I could not bear to do so again. I also could not bear the thought that I wouldn’t be able to protect him if our enemy attacked. Thad and I were both wearing lemon balm next to our skin, of course, but who knew what might happen if the vampire struck again?

Craig Devon, Marshall, and I stood looking at the vastness of Graymoor Mansion. “Are you sure about this?” Devon asked. “No. I’m not sure, but I stepped it off. It doesn’t add up,” I said. “The only way to be certain is to measure it,” Marshall said. He had an excited gleam in his eye. “That’s going to take one long measuring tape,” I said. “We can measure room by room inside. We’ll have to take into account the thickness of the interior walls, but we can come pretty close.” “Hey, I bet some of the construction guys working on the restoration of Graymoor have one of those really long measuring tapes,” Devon said. “We could get Sean to borrow a couple for us.” “Let’s do it,” Marshall said. “I won’t be able to rest until we check this out. You two go find Sean. I’ll go to my room. I have a copy of the house plans there.” Devon and I set out in search of Sean. We headed for the kitchen first. If he wasn’t there, the next likely place would be his office. Devon seemed happier than ever. He had introduced me to his new dads. He was lucky. His parents sure

wouldn’t hassle him about being gay. I’d had no idea that they were adopting Devon. Then again, we’d never talked about it. I knew the Hiltons were acting as temporary guardians, but I never stopped to think what that meant. I just assumed they would be his guardians for a period of months or years, not days. I guess it worked out for the best. I didn’t have any time to worry about losing Devon. When he told me about his new parents, he reassured me that he would be staying in Verona. I hoped I didn’t need new parents when mine found out about me. I didn’t really think they’d kick me out. Dad might, but I don’t think Mom would let him. Still, I wasn’t looking forward to coming out to them. I put it out of my mind. Not thinking about it was the best way to deal with the situation. The more I thought about my parents, the more uneasy I become. Sean wasn’t in the kitchen, so we made our way up to his office. We met him coming down the stairs and asked him about the measuring tapes. He whipped out his cell phone and made a call. “One of the guys will meet you at the entrance to the library on the fourth floor,” Sean said. “What’s this all about?” When we told Sean, he looked skeptical. “Let me guess. Marshall is involved.” “Yes, but it was my idea,” I said. “All I can say is: good luck,” Sean said. “When you’re finished, just stick the tapes in my office. I’ll see

they get back where they belong. Let me know how it turns out.” “Thanks, Sean,” Devon said. Devon grinned at me. He grasped my hand for a moment and kissed me lightly on the lips. He was so sweet. That’s one of the things I loved about him. A few minutes later we were in the lobby. Marshall was waiting there with the plans for the first floor. “This doesn’t show everything, but if I measure these rooms,” Marshall said, running his finger along the plans, “I should be able to get an accurate measurement. These are all rooms I’m familiar with, so there should be no surprises.” “Why don’t the plans show everything?” I asked. “Aren’t these copies of the original plans for the house?” “They are copies of the originals, but they aren’t necessarily the plans used to build the house. These may be for a version that was never used. They are accurate as far as they go, except sometimes…” Marshall trailed off. “What?” I asked. “Sometimes rooms appear in places they aren’t supposed to be.” “What?” I said, my voice rising an octave. “You’ve wandered through the house. You know how confusing it is. It’s filled with twisting hallways, doors that don’t look like doors, and stairways and

doors that lead to nothing. It’s like a big maze. I’ve tried to return to certain rooms only to find they aren’t there anymore. At least that’s how it appears. Te house is so confusing that I’m often not sure where I am. It’s easy enough to navigate among the main rooms, but explore very deep into Graymoor and it’s sometimes hard to find your way back. Venture far enough and it may not be possible to find your way back at all…” I had noticed the bizarre layout of Graymoor. I’d noticed, too, that things seemed to change. I explained that away as simple confusion, however. The house had a disorienting affect. “Well, let’s get to it. I’ll take the interior; you take the exterior. Let’s meet back in the kitchen. It’s likely to take me a good deal longer than it is the two of you.” “Can you handle it by yourself?” Devon asked. “I won’t be alone.” Marshall departed. Devon and I headed out the front door. “What did he mean by that?” I asked. “Well, you know Marshall is an expert on the supernatural. He can see and talk to dead people. I don’t think Marshall is ever alone.” “He acted as though he could get help if he needed it.” “He probably can.” My eyes widened a bit.

“A lot of strange stuff goes on here, doesn’t it?” I asked. “Like you wouldn’t believe.” “Like what?” “Well, you’ve met Etienne.” “That freaked me out. He wasn’t scary, but…I’m just not used to ghosts, especially ghosts who talk to me.” “Have you seen the reenactments of the Graymoor ax murders?” “No.” “Perhaps I should take you on one of Marshall’s ghost tours. He knows when the reenactments will take place.” “What exactly do you mean by reenactments?” “The events of the night the Graymoors were murdered repeat themselves.” “Repeat themselves?” “Marshall explains it as sort of a three-dimensional movie. You can see the ghosts doing what they did then. Only, they aren’t really ghosts. The spirits aren’t there. Sometimes very traumatic events can permeate an area of space. When the conditions are right, they replay themselves.” “That is so weird. Have you seen it for yourself?” “Oh, yeah. It’s not for the faint-hearted.” Devon and I began measuring the foundation of Graymoor along one side of the house. The tape was

only one hundred feet long, so we had to reel it out, mark where it stopped, then move along. “How big do you think this place is?” Devon asked. “Well, the city blocks in Verona are 660 feet square. The mansion covers most of an entire city block, so I’d say the side we are measuring will be upwards of 500 feet.” “Wow.” Devon and I were measuring where it was easiest to do so, on the side opposite the Natatorium and Solarium. Those two portions of the house stuck out into the grounds. The side we were measuring was nearly a straight shot from front to back. “This is amazing,” I said when we’d finished. “It’s 525 feet.” “How wide are most houses?” Devon asked. “I don’t know. Maybe 25, 30 feet?” “Well, we’re done here. Let’s go back in and wait for Marshall.” Devon and I walked to the kitchen. We knew we might have quite a wait. When Martha offered to make us some hot tea to go with the white-chocolate-chip cookies cooling on the counter, we gratefully accepted. Devon and I sat, talked, ate still-warm cookies, and drank hot English Breakfast tea. We kept grinning at each other with these terribly goofy grins. I loved having a boyfriend!

Marshall finally arrived some forty-five minutes later. “Let me add this all up,” he said, sitting down with a notepad and a calculator. We waited while Marshall totaled up his measurements. He looked up after a couple of minutes. “Okay. I was able to measure in a fairly straight line. I also measured the thickness of the walls between rooms. My measurement should be accurate to within maybe ten feet or so. I come up with 1,887 feet.” Devon and I just stared at him. “What?” he asked. “Are you sure your total is correct?” Devon asked. “I’ll add it up again.” We waited. “It’s correct—1,887 feet.” “I can’t believe it,” I said. “I’m right. But how can I possibly be right?” “What did you come up with?” Marshall asked. “The outside wall measures 525 feet.” We all just looked at each other for a few moments. It seemed impossible, but it was true. Marshall was the first to say it out loud. “Graymoor is bigger on the inside than it is on the outside. This explains a lot.” “But, how is that possible?” Devon asked. “It can’t be bigger on the inside than it is on the outside!”

“What?” Marshall asked. “Disbelief from someone who used to be dead?” Devon stared at Marshall in utter shock. All the color drained from his face. Marshall’s eyes grew wide, and he slapped his hand over his mouth. “Oh, shit,” Marshall said under his breath. I looked back and forth between them. Neither said a word for several moments. “Have either of you ever heard of a bag of holding?” Marshall asked. My mind was still on Marshall’s faux pas. He had clearly said something he didn’t mean to say, but it made no sense to me. Devon used to be dead? I let it go for the moment and concentrated on the topic at hand, which was bizarre enough. “Um…isn’t that something in Dungeons & Dragons?” I asked. “Yes. It’s a bag that’s bigger on the inside than it is on the outside. It will hold just about anything. Graymoor is obviously something like that.” “But, that’s magic!” I said. “It’s not real. One of us must have measured wrong. The inside can’t be bigger than the outside!” I looked over at Devon, but he wasn’t paying attention. He was still staring at Marshall with an angry glare. I noticed Marshall was trying hard not to look at him.

“We can measure again,” Marshall said, “but I’m quite sure I made no mistake. Besides, aren’t you the one who wanted to do this? Aren’t you the one who noticed that there seemed to be much more room inside Graymoor than it appeared there should be?” “Yeah, but…I didn’t think it really would be bigger on the inside!” “Then why bother to measure at all?” Marshall asked. “I just felt…compelled to do so. I had to find out.” “Interesting,” Marshall said. There seemed to be far more meaning to his words than he let on. “Devon and I must have measured wrong,” I said. “Do you really think so?” I remained silent. I was quite sure we had made no mistake. “Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic,” Marshall said. “What does that have to do with this?” I asked. “It’s something Arthur Clarke said. He was an English physicist and science-fiction writer. My point is that things that seem incredible in one place and time can be quite ordinary in another.” “I hardly think this can be advanced technology. This house was built in the 1870s.” “It was finished in the 1870s,” Marshall corrected. “Much of Graymoor is older, some of it far older. I agree that advanced technology is most likely not the answer.”

“So what does that leave us with—magic? That’s just fantasy.” “Don’t be so quick to discount magic, Craig,” Marshall said. Devon and Marshall exchange another look. This time, Devon looked…what…guilty? Ashamed? I wished they would quit exchanging looks. It was driving me crazy! “I…I just don’t understand,” I said. “I think we shouldn’t go into this further just yet,” Marshall said. “Let’s just look at the facts. The interior dimensions of Graymoor are larger than the exterior dimensions. Whether we believe that is possible or not is irrelevant. It is a fact. Therefore, it’s not only possible; it is reality.” “We only measured the house front to back,” I pointed out. “True. That does not alter the fact that the house is more than three times as deep inside as outside,” Marshall said. “If we could measure all the dimensions of the house, I’m sure we’d find similar discrepancies. Even if we didn’t, it wouldn’t alter the discrepancy that currently exists.” I closed my eyes and rubbed my face. “I’m going to have to think about this for a while.” “Let’s stop here for now,” Marshall said. “I’m going to seek out Sean and Thad. They will both be very interested in this.”

Marshall gave Devon an apologetic shrug and left the room. Devon and I sat there in silence. Devon didn’t look at me. He just stared at a painting above the mantel. “Devon. We need to talk.” When Devon gazed at me, his face was still pale. “Why are you so afraid, Devon? What did Marshall mean when he said you used to be dead? Don’t tell me it was nothing. I saw the looks that passed between the two of you. Marshall said something he wasn’t supposed to, and it both frightened and angered you.” Devon looked down and shook his head. When he looked back up, tears rimmed his eyes. “Devon, please tell me what’s going on.” “I don’t think you’re ready to hear this,” he said, pain evident in his voice. “Why are you so afraid?” “I don’t want to lose you,” he said. Devon was on the verge of crying. “Please, Devon, tell me. None of this makes any sense!” “It all makes sense—if you can believe. I don’t think you’re ready to believe yet. I planned to tell you everything, Craig, when you were ready to hear. Damn it! I could kill Marshall! Well, not really, but you know what I mean.” “Tell me, Devon.” “You aren’t ready—not yet.”

“No. This is going to drive me insane until you tell me. We’re not leaving this room until you have. I mean it, Devon. We can’t have a future together if we’re going to keep secrets from each other.” “But, my secrets are…I have a dark, dark past, Craig, darker than you can imagine. Even if my past wasn’t dark, it’s still unbelievable.” “Dark or not—believable or not—you’re going to tell me, and you’re going to tell me right now. First, what did Marshall mean? He said you used to be dead.” Devon was silent for some time. Sitting there and gazing at him, I never took my eyes off him. Finally and hesitantly, he spoke. “I was dead, but that’s not the worst part. I became a spirit and not a very nice one.” I could feel the color drain from my face. I don’t think there is any explanation that would have been easy to hear, but this… “I told you that you wouldn’t believe me.” “Well, it’s not the sort of thing one hears every day.” “It is true, though, Craig. I’m not making it up. I truly wish I was. I wish I had never been that…horrible creature.” My heart nearly stopped. This was unreal. I forced myself to continue. I felt the only way out was to keep going.

“Well…um…perhaps you should start at the beginning? If you were dead, you couldn’t have always been dead. You must have been alive before, right?” “I was.” “Tell me about that, then. Who were you?” Devon began to weave a tale of his youth, his previous youth. I sat there not knowing what to believe. I didn’t even know what to think. The truth was that I didn’t want to think just then. So, I just listened. I recognized some of the people in his story: Ethan, the gay championship wrestler; Mr. Brewer back when he was just Brendan; and Mark and Taylor, the boys memorialized on the plaque on the stone by the soccer fields and by the gay-youth center. It all seemed to fit together. It all seemed to make sense. How could it possibly be true, however? All those things happened nearly a quarter century ago. “Your picture would be in the yearbooks from back then, wouldn’t it?” I asked, breaking into Devon’s story. “Well, yeah.” “Where could we find one?” “The library?” “Let’s go check it out,” I said. “Okay.” Devon showed no sign of hesitation. When he stood and walked out of the room, he acted as if he fully expected to find his picture in a quarter-century-old

yearbook. Did that mean he was telling the truth or that he wasn’t playing with a full deck? Devon was a bit odd at times, but I didn’t think he was crazy. I came back to the same thought that recurred over and over: none of this could possibly be true. Was Devon lying to me? If so, why? It made no sense that he would make up such insanity. What could be gained from it? Why was I even bothering to listen? I knew the answer to that, at least. I was in love with Devon. I held onto that. That was about the only thing that made sense right now. Even though September had come and it was a beautiful evening, I took only the slightest notice of the first kiss of autumn. My mind was absorbed by Devon’s tale. He told me more about his youth as we walked to the public library. We went straight to the reference section when we reached it. There was a copy of each yearbook going way back. “I’ll be in this one,” Devon said, pulling out the 1980 yearbook. “I was a sophomore. That’s the year Mark and Taylor killed themselves. Look under Devlin, not Cole-Myer. That was my last name back then.” I paged through the year book until I came to the sophomore section. I browsed through the photos. My eyes widened when I spotted Devon. I didn’t even have to read his name. It was him! He looked exactly the same! But, how could this be? “Devon, is this a picture of your dad?”

“No. It’s me. I swear.” “I want to believe you. This certainly looks like you. It’s just…” “I’ve got an idea,” Devon said. “Let’s go back to Graymoor.” It took us very little time to walk back. Once there, Devon asked Sean to drive him out to Coach Brewer’s place. I wasn’t sure what was up with that, but I was intrigued to see where this was going. I’d never been out to Mr. Brewer’s farm, but it was a tidy, homey-looking place. The old farmhouse looked as though it had stood there forever. There was an old wooden barn, a newer pole building, and lots of small outbuildings. Devon had called ahead, so we were expected. He knocked on the door, and Mr. Brewer answered almost immediately. “Come on in, guys.” Casper, Mr. Brewer’s partner, waved to us as we passed the kitchen. He was such an attractive man. Devon had mentioned him being scrawny as a boy. I couldn’t believe it. Mr. Brewer ushered us into a comfortable living room filled with furniture that looked as if it had been there forever. Everything was very clean and tidy. “What can I do for you, Devon?” Mr. Brewer asked. “Marshall let something about my past slip out,” Devon said. I could detect a trace of annoyance in his

voice. “I’m trying to explain things to Craig, but he’s having trouble believing.” “Devon. Are you sure this is wise?” Sean asked. I could tell he was being very careful not to say more in front of me. “Yes. Craig means a lot to me. He deserves to know the truth. I wasn’t going to tell him just yet, but now I have no choice.” Sean was obviously not pleased at all. Mr. Brewer seemed to have mixed emotions. I felt as if I’d stepped into the midst of a conspiracy. “So, what do you want?” Mr. Brewer asked. Everyone was taking this quite seriously. Could Devon’s claims actually be true, or was this some elaborate practical joke? I couldn’t imagine Mr. Brewer or even Sean being in on such a joke, however. I didn’t make sense. “I want you to tell Craig where I was in the early 1980s.” “Are you sure?” “Yes. Tell him the truth.” Mr. Brewer looked at me. “In the 1980s, Devon was in school with Casper, Ethan, Nathan, and me. I was only here for the very last of my junior year, but I attended V.H.S. my senior year. Devon was there.”

“This Devon,” I said, pointing to my boyfriend, “went to school with you nearly twenty-five years ago?” “Yes. I believe he was a junior my senior year. We didn’t get along very well, but he was there.” I just sat there with my mouth open. “How can this be?” Mr. Brewer and Sean both looked at Devon. “I haven’t got to that part yet,” he explained. “Pardon my language, but you aren’t fucking with me, are you? This isn’t some test to see how gullible I am, is it?” “No,” Mr. Brewer said. “I understand your disbelief. When I looked up and saw Devon sitting in my classroom at the beginning of school, I knew it was him, yet I knew it couldn’t be him. I soon discovered that the boy sitting in my first-period psychology class was indeed my classmate from long ago.” Mr. Brewer would not lie to me; he wouldn’t mess with my head. I looked at Devon. As far as I knew, he’d never lied to me, either. My mind struggled to reconcile an impossibility. Was it reincarnation? Devon said he’d been dead. He said he’d been a spirit? How was any of this possible? “You know about this, too?” I asked Sean. He nodded.

“A handful of people know,” Devon said. “All those who were there when I came back, plus a few. Sean, Nick, Marshall, Skye…” “Skye knows?” “Yes. He used to be my enemy. Now he’s my friend.” “Do your new parents know?” I asked. “Yes,” Devon said. “This is where it gets a little weird. Well, I guess all of it is weird. I went to high school with my parents, too.” “What?” I think my voice went up an octave. “Shawn was on the football team with Brendan. Tristan moved here. They met and started dating. They were in high school with me—the first time.” “This is just about more than I can handle!” I said. I felt as if I was on the verge of a panic attack. Casper arrived just then with a large pot of tea and several cups. “I heard what you were talking about from the kitchen,” Casper said. “I thought we could all use some tea.” Sean smiled at Casper. I gratefully accepted a steaming cup of tea. I sat there, sipped tea, and just stared into nothingness. “I feel like I’m inside a dream,” I said. “I keep expecting to wake up.” “Does this really feel like a dream?” Mr. Brewer asked.

“No,” I said. “Dreams aren’t this, I want to say, normal, but this is anything but normal. Things shift around in dreams. People change into other people, and places transform into other places. Even time can shift. All this is remaining steady, but yet…” “…how can it possibility be true?” Sean said, finishing my thought for me. I nodded. “Most people go through their lives shutting out anything they don’t understand,” Sean said. “If they see a ghost or are visited by an angel, they shrug it off as a hallucination or a dream. They do whatever it takes to ignore what doesn’t fit with their world view. If you’re going to be involved with Devon and if you’re going to hang around Graymoor Mansion, you can’t afford to do that, Craig. Ignorance is not bliss and around here it can be dangerous.” “Dangerous?” Sean nodded. I wanted to ask what he meant, but I wasn’t sure my mind could withstand the answer. I felt as if I was holding on to sanity by a thread. I went back to sipping tea in silence. The others talked, but I paid no attention to them at all. “I think we should take Craig home,” Sean said. “He’s going to need some time to think about this.” I had no idea how much time had passed. My tea cup was empty, but I couldn’t remember having finished it. I stood in a daze as Devon thanked Mr. Brewer and Casper and then led me back to the car. When Sean

dropped me off at home, I remembered nothing of the trip there.

Devon “I’m going to kill Marshall when we get home. You know that, don’t you?” I asked Sean. “What exactly did Marshall do that brought all this about?” “He didn’t tell you?” “No.” “Didn’t he come and tell you about the house?” “What about the house?” “I’ll let Marshall tell you about that later. He went looking for you and Thad, but I guess he couldn’t find you.” “Either that or he’s holed up talking ghosts with Thad somewhere,” Sean said. “Or talking to ghosts. Anyway, Marshall, Craig, and I were talking downstairs. Marshall let it slip that I used to be dead. We could probably have passed it off as a joke, but Marshall just about choked on his words. I was so shocked I didn’t have the presence of mind to hide my reaction. Craig knew something was up. When Marshall left, he made me tell him the truth.” “Shit.” “Yeah.” “He seems to be handling it well,” Sean said.

“Come on. He looked as if he was going to faint when we dropped him off. I’ve probably lost him forever. He must think I’m a nut case.” “How could he think that? Brendan confirmed you were telling the truth. I did, too.” “He thinks I’m a freak, then.” “I’m sure he’ll have trouble dealing with the truth, but he didn’t run away screaming. Just think of what he’s just been exposed to. I think he’s reacted about as well as can be expected.” “I planned to tell him—someday. I wanted time to ease him into it. Thanks to Marshall, he’s been dropped right into it, instead.” “Want me to hold Marshall while you beat him up?” “Don’t tempt me.” Sean pulled his Cavalier into his parking space. He stopped and looked at his car before we walked inside. “My poor car.” “I’m sorry about that.” “No. Don’t be. You saved Skye’s life. A banged-up car is a small price to pay for that. I’m just glad the damage is only cosmetic.” We walked into Graymoor. Marshall was sitting in the immense parlor that acted as a lobby for the B&B. “Oh, goodie,” Sean said. “A ringside seat.” Marshall headed straight toward me.

“Devon, I’m so sorry. I was so wrapped up in what we discovered that I just wasn’t thinking. Is everything okay with Craig?” “I don’t know if it’s okay. I told him the truth, the basic story anyway. I think it freaked him out, but he didn’t pass out or run away.” “If there is any way I can help to undo the damage, let me know. I’ll never forgive myself if I’ve messed things up between you and Craig. I know you really like him.” “You’re ruining my fury,” I said. “It’s hard to remain angry when you’re being so apologetic.” “Really, Marshall,” Sean said. “You could be less contrite. I was looking forward to watching Devon kick your ass. I even offered to hold you for him.” Marshall rolled his eyes. “I am truly sorry, Devon. Will you forgive me?” Marshall asked. I sighed. “After all the forgiveness I’ve been shown, I couldn’t possibly turn down such an apology.” “Thanks, Devon.” “Well, if there’s not going to be any violence, I’m going to track down Nick,” Sean said. “Maybe Nick is in the mood for rough sex,” Marshall said. “You can have some violence in your bedroom.” “Did someone say ‘rough sex’?” Skye asked as he entered the parlor.

“It’s like the sun rising,” Marshall said to no one in particular. “Huh?” I asked. “If anyone mentions sex, Skye appears. It’s as sure as the rising of the sun.” “What’s this about rough sex?” Skye asked. I laughed. “I just suspect Sean and Nick will soon be having it,” Marshall said. “Again?” Skye asked. “Some nights my room vibrates. I think it’s Sean and Nick going at it.” “Okay. I’m out of here,” Sean said. “I’ve got a ghost tour in about an hour,” Marshall said. “I’m going to grab something to eat before the group arrives.” “I’ll see you later, Marshall.” Soon, it was just Skye and me in the immense Victorian parlor. “You look tense,” Skye said. “One of the disadvantages of having a body.” “I suppose, but there are many advantages.” I grinned. “Sit down. I’ll rub your shoulders.” I sat in a chair, and Skye stood behind me. He began to knead the muscles of my shoulders and neck with his strong hands.

“Oh, that feels good.” “I hear that from guys all the time.” “I bet you do.” I laughed. “So, tell me what has you so tense.” I told Skye about Marshall blurting out that I had formerly been dead. I told him about everything that happened afterwards. “He may have done me a favor. I don’t know. I would have probably agonized for weeks about telling Craig the truth. Now I don’t have to worry. What I am worried about is how he’ll react to the details. I have some terrible things in my past. Craig only knows me as I am now. How will he react when he finds out I did all those horrible things?” “Perhaps he will react like the rest of us. Think about it, Devon. Much of what you did directly affected Sean, yet he forgave you. There was a time when I would have liked nothing better than to destroy you, but I forgave you, too. I consider you my friend now. If Sean and the rest of us can forgive you for what happened, won’t Craig be able to do the same? I’d say the big hurdle was getting him to accept the situation as real. He’s obviously done that.” “I wonder what it would be like to be normal.” “I wouldn’t know,” Skye said. “My guess is boring. Then again, I don’t know if normal even exists. No one I know qualifies as normal. Let’s see, staying in Graymoor right now we have a former evil spirit, a few

ghosts, a ghost hunter, two vampires, a few individuals who have talked to angels. Need I go on?” “I guess not.” I turned my head, and my necked popped. “Oh, that felt good.” “I know something else that will, too,” Skye said. I turned around and raised my eyebrow. “Don’t flatter yourself, kid. I was talking about the hot tub.” “Who are you calling a kid?” I asked. “I’m older than you.” “Nope. You’re just sixteen in my book.” “I really do feel sixteen.” “So, go upstairs, get into a swimsuit, and meet me in the gym.” “Yes, sir.” Skye smacked me playfully on the side of the head. He headed for the Natatorium, and I went upstairs to my room to change. My shoulders and neck felt a lot better. Skye was definitely talented with his hands. No wonder he was able to seduce just about any guy he wanted. Then again, I was sure his handsome face and incredible body had quite a bit to do with that. I walked into the Natatorium a few minutes later. Skye had already changed into a swimsuit. Damn, he was something! If I wasn’t devoted to Craig… Sex with

Skye would be plenty weird, however. After all, we used to be mortal enemies. “Come on. A few minutes in the hot tub should get rid of the last of that tension,” Skye said. I followed him into the Gymnasium. I kicked off my shoes and stripped off my shirt as Skye lowered himself into the hot, bubbly water. I eased myself in. It was almost too hot at first, but I quickly adjusted. “So this is what you prescribe for getting rid of tension, huh?” “Only one thing works better.” “What’s that?” “Sex.” “Maybe I’ll get around to that later.” “I’m sure you will.” “Man. I hope things aren’t messed up with Craig. I hope he can handle this. I really like him. I’ve never felt this way bee about anyone. Well, not since Mark…” “I have a feeling things will work out,” Skye said. “I’ve talked with Craig a lot in our sessions together. He’s very open-minded and very intelligent. He also likes you a great deal.” “Liked me. I don’t know how he feels now.” “I doubt the situation has changed. He’s probably freaked out, but he’ll be okay. Even if he’s not—even if things don’t work out between you—there are other guys out there, Devon.”

“Yeah, but Craig is the one I want.” “I know. I know you said you never felt this way about anyone before, except for Mark, but you’ve never had the chance to feel this way before. In your previous life, you couldn’t. You’ve never had another chance with a guy until now.” “I guess I could look at it that way.” “I think things will work out with Craig. I’m not psychic, but I just have a feeling about you two.” “I hope you’re right. You were definitely right about the shoulder rub and the hot tub. This feels incredible.” “Just remember that it’s not the end of the world if Craig can’t handle it.” “It will feel like it.” “Likely so, but it won’t be the end. If things don’t work out with Craig, you will find someone else who can handle your past. I truly think Craig is up to it, though. He needs someone in his life. He needs someone to love him and be there for him.” “I do love him,” I said. Tears suddenly rimmed my eyes. I experienced an odd sensation: happiness mixed with pain and sadness. The happiness was spawned by my love for Craig. The pain and sadness rose out of the likelihood that I was going to lose him just as I realized how important he was to me. “I love Craig so much,” I said.

“And so another falls, shot by Cupid’s arrow,” Skye said. “What is it with the gay boys around here? One glance from a cute guy and they’re all goners.” “You’ve never fallen for anyone, Skye?” “I came close once, quite recently in fact, but mine was only a glancing blow from Cupid’s arrow—a mere scrape.” Skye looked a bit wistful. I wondered if he hadn’t been wounded a bit more than he was letting on. Skye was tough, though. I was sure he could handle it. Wisps of steam rose from the surface of the bubbling water. My mind relaxed along with my body. I had gotten myself all worked up over Craig, but things had worked out pretty well so far. There was no need to worry about the rest. I just had to face whatever was to come and deal with it. One thing was for sure: I was going to do my best to keep Craig; I wasn’t giving him up without a fight. *** Walking into school the next morning was a far scarier prospect than it ever had been before. Somewhere inside, Craig wandered the halls. Would he talk to me? Would he turn away in disgust and fear? Would I be able to make him understand that I was not what I had once been? My anxiety increased as I walked through the front doors. I knew this could well be the worst day of my life, and that was saying something.

The scent of erasers, pencil shavings, and paper wafted through the hallways. I distracted myself by thinking about how each location had its own aroma. Graymoor possessed the scent of polished wood, old books, and freshly baked yeast bread—the last scent a quite recent addition. The aroma of Ofarim’s was that of burgers and fries—no surprise there. Café Moffatt was forever filled with the scent of pancakes, French toast, and bacon. Perhaps I had a keen sense of smell because such scents were new to me, but I felt as if I could identify a location just by how it smelled. I walked to my locker. I mechanically dialed the combination and opened the door. I unloaded books and notebooks from my backpack and then retrieved my text for my first-period psych class. I slammed my locker door shut—and jumped. “Craig!” He was standing there, less than a yard away, looking at me. I gazed into his eyes, trying to read him. “Ready to go to class?” he asked. “Um, yeah.” We began walking down the hallway together. Some of our classmates watched us as we passed, but I paid them little heed. My mind was racing. Was everything okay between Craig and me? Or, was I reading too much into the normality of our morning? Just before we reached Mr. Brewer’s classroom, Craig halted and looked at me. “Craig, I…”

Craig grabbed me and kissed me on the lips. It was just a quick kiss, but he’d kissed me—right in the hallway where our classmates could see! Some of them were no doubt staring at us, but I had eyes only for Craig. He smiled at me, took my hand, and pulled me into the classroom. My heart soared as I took my seat beside Craig. I turned to him and smiled. He smiled back and nodded. I wanted to say something, but I didn’t know what to say. Mr. Brewer entered just then, and the classroom grew quieter. I felt as if I was ready to burst with happiness. It was a struggle to remain in my seat. I wanted to get up and dance! There was no way I could concentrate during class. I kept gazing at Craig. He knew the truth—the basic truth, anyway—and he’d kissed me! I had hardly dared hope he would understand, but he’d managed it. I thought I might die from happiness and relief. Mr. Brewer locked eyes with me briefly and smiled. I grinned back. I was at Craig’s side the moment class ended. We lingered as the others left. He smiled at me again. “Does this mean you’re okay with…what I told you?” I asked. Some of our classmates were still near enough to hear, so I couldn’t speak more plainly. “Yes. I did a lot of thinking last night. I could hardly sleep after what you me. As impossible as your story seems, I believe you. I thought about what you told me about yourself, too. I don’t care what you were. All I

care about is who you are now. I like who you are now. So, yeah…I’m okay with everything.” I hugged him tightly, not caring what anyone thought. “I…” “We’ll talk later,” Craig said. “Right now we need to get moving or we’ll be late for class.” Craig was right. I wanted to kiss him so badly I couldn’t stand it, but Mr. Brewer was watching. I knew he didn’t mind us being gay, but he was a teacher, after all. Craig and I walked out of the room together and then went our separate ways. I walked down the hallway alone, but Craig was still with me. He was in my mind and my heart. I felt stronger just then than I’d ever felt in my life or death. I felt as though I could stand up to anything, because Craig was in my life. Is this how Mark and Taylor had managed to stand so long against the hatred and abuse that were hurled at them? Aaron, the blond bully who ran with Bart’s crowd, shouldered me and muttered “faggot” as he passed. I walked right on as if I didn’t even notice him. What did he matter? I had Craig! The kiss in the hallway was big news. It ripped along the school grapevine with the usual speed of rumors, which was about the same speed as light. Craig and I were both already out, but now our classmates had something new to talk about. Two homos had actually kissed each other in V.H.S.!

We weren’t the first gay boys to kiss in school, but it was still news. The only real change was that more people gawked at me, more girls giggled as I passed, and Bart and his crowd became even bigger dicks than before. The bullies were already out to get us, so their increased belligerence wasn’t a big deal. If someone already wants to kick your ass, pissing them off a bit more doesn’t really change matters much, does it? Oddly, I wasn’t afraid. I was a bit anxious and definitely on guard, but if it came down to a fight, I’d do my best to kick some ass. I was more worried about Craig than myself. He didn’t seem like the fighting type. I had an aggressive streak in me. Craig was more the sensitive type. He was Taylor to my Mark. Then again, I did remember Taylor kicking some ass in his day, so perhaps Craig was more capable of taking care of himself than I thought. I was still frightened for him, however, and for me. Once upon a time, I’d been one of those bullies. I’d thought their thoughts. I remembered the things I’d done to torment the gay boys around me and those I suspected of being gay. I knew, also, what I would have done to them, if given the chance—and if I could have gotten away with it. I shuddered. Craig and I weren’t safe at all. We didn’t need the threat of a vampire to put us in danger. We were in danger just walking down the halls of school. The vampire. I’d almost forgotten about him. So much had happened that he’d been pushed out of my mind. Had Craig still been wearing the bag of lemon

balm around his neck? Yes. I remembered now. At least he was protected as much as he could be at present. I caught sight of Bry as I walked to class. He was there to protect all of us, as were Josiah and Graham. They couldn’t be everywhere at once, however. What if the vampire was walking the halls of V.H.S.? I knew Marshall and Basil were working on ways to slip lemon balm into the drinking water of all of Verona, but had they managed it yet? I hoped they could do so soon, or someone might die. Instead of sitting across from me at lunch, Craig sat right beside me. That pleased me to no end. It was another sign that I had, in fact, not lost Craig. “So, how did the make-out session go?” Rose asked. Craig turned slightly red, which made him look cuter than ever. “That was a kiss,” I said. “The make-out session comes later—hopefully, after school.” “Ohhhhhhhhh,” Kip said. “Man, why won’t girls go for making out as easily as you gay guys?” “Maybe they just don’t like you, Kip,” I said. Kip threw his napkin at me. “Aww, aren’t they cute?” Rose said, gazing at Craig and me. “What about us?” Graham said, pretending to be hurt. “Oh, you and Josiah are cute, too.” Graham laughed.

I glanced at Craig. I wondered how he would handle learning that Josiah and Graham were vampires. It was time to tell him everything. The more he knew, the safer he would be. I needed to talk to him about the real danger in Verona as soon as possible. I hoped he was up to hearing the truth. I spotted Bry sitting with the jocks. I smiled when I thought of how everyone would freak if they knew supernatural creatures had infiltrated the school. I was no longer one of those creatures. I had a supernatural past, but Pinocchio had turned into a real boy. There might well be another supernatural entity among us. It was that unknown that was frightening. While Josiah, Graham, and Bry would do no harm, the same was not true of the vampire they hunted. All of us were quite perplexed at the lack of victims. That did not mean that any of us were safe, however. I gazed at those around me. How little they realized their danger. The vampire we hunted could be walking the very halls of our school. The myth that vampires could only walk in the dark was just that: a myth. They had to protect themselves from the sun, but with a hat, dark glasses, and the proper clothing, one could easily make it to the school. Once inside, daylight would be easy to avoid. After lunch, Craig and I walked to English Lit together. It was one of the two classes we shared. I felt such a kinship with him. I don’t think I can accurately describe how secure, happy, and content he made me feel. It was as if he was the missing part of me. Things might have worked out quite differently if Craig had

been with me all those years ago. Of course, Craig hadn’t even been born yet when I walked the halls of V.H.S. in my previous life. I once again experienced the odd sensation of being misplaced in time. Craig agreed to meet me at my locker after school. I walked toward my eighth-period class in a daze. I was a bit anxious, too. I was going to tell Craig the whole truth after school. He’d been accepting so far, but could he understand my dark past? I had told him I’d done some horrible things, but did he grasp just how horrible? How would he react to the news that there were vampires in our midst? Soon, I would alter Craig’s entire sense of reality. Could he handle it? Craig had dealt well with what I’d told him so far. Our relationship had not only survived but strengthened. I was going to put my trust in that. I loved Craig and he loved me. That would, hopefully, see us through what awaited. I was jerked away from my thoughts when my left shoulder was slammed into a locker. I looked up. My eyes narrowed. Bart. “I heard what you did, faggot. We don’t need any of that fag shit going on here in school.” Bart closed in. I could feel his hot breath on my face. I tried to push him off me, but he slammed me back up against the lockers. The metal door clanged as my head smacked it. Oww! “Get off me.”

Bart laughed in my face. He held me against the lockers. I struggled, but he was too strong for me. Inspiration struck. I darted my head forward and kissed him right on the lips. Bart stumbled backward as if I’d struck him a hard blow. He wiped his lips and snarled. He came after me. I bolted. “You’re dead, you fucking queer!” I ran for my life, but a smile curled up the edges of my mouth. Several of our classmates had witnessed the scene. They had seen me kiss Bart the Bully right on the lips. I couldn’t wait until that story spread. I just hoped I’d live long enough to enjoy hearing it. “Out of my way! Let go of me!” Bart growled. I turned at the sound of Bart’s voice. I could see him several yards back. Bry had Bart by the front of his shirt. Bart struggled ineffectually against him. I smiled at Bry. He nodded to me. I walked on toward class. I knew I was safe for the moment. *** “Have you been cheating on me?” I turned at the sound of Craig’s voice. I was just gathering the books I needed to take home with me. “Huh? Cheating on you?” “Rumor has it you’ve been making out with Bart.”

Craig had a small smile on his lips. “Well, he is kind of irresistible,” I said. “I just couldn’t help myself.” Craig laughed. “Damn, you’re brave,” he said. “I don’t know anyone who would dare do something like that. You know he’ll be out to kick your ass now.” “He already was. There is no one more free than he who has nothing to lose.” “Still, I would never have had the courage.” “It was more an act of desperation than courage. He had me up against the lockers, and I couldn’t break free. It was my only weapon.” “Mmm. I had no idea your lips were considered a weapon,” Craig said, suggestively. “I’ll be happy to demonstrate later this evening.” “We are now observing the rare, homo-mating ritual,” Kip said as he walked toward us. I had to admit, he did a good impression of a nature-program narrator. Craig laughed. That’s one of the things I loved about him: his sense of humor. “Jealous?” I asked Kip. “Hey, if I could find a girl as good-looking as either of you, I’d be very happy.” “You think we’re good-looking, huh?” Craig asked. “Are you sure you don’t have a little homo in you?” “You wish,” Kip said.

“No, you wish,” Craig said as he looked Kip up and down. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Kip asked. “What do you think it means?” Craig asked. “Craig, quit playing with the poor boy’s mind. We have better things to do.” “Spare me the details, please!” Kip said, but he still looked a bit confused. “Later, Kip,” I said. “Go stalk Rose.” “Good idea!” I turned my attention to Craig. “Meet me after soccer practice?” I asked. “Why don’t I just go with you? I’d do some reading while you get all sweaty. I like to see you sweaty.” I began to breathe just a little harder. I looked toward the stands now and then during practice. Sometimes, Craig was reading. Sometimes, he was watching me. I grinned. I wish I could describe the feeling I had just then. My boyfriend watching me, being there for me, waiting for me, made me feel…happy, yes, but more. Content? Loved? I felt those, too, yet even that wasn’t all. I can’t accurately express what I felt as I ran down the field with Craig’s eyes on me, but I sure liked feeling it. After practice and a quick shower, I walked out into the gym and greeted Craig. We shouldered our backpacks and bid my teammates goodbye. All the guys knew, or at least guessed, Craig and I were a

couple, but none of them gave me any shit about it. There was a little teasing at times, but it was goodnatured teasing that indicated acceptance, rather than belligerence. Some of my soccer buddies even said “hey” to Craig. They were friendly to him because he was important to me. They were what teammates should be. Craig and I walked out of the gym. I kept my eye out for bullies but spotted none. Perhaps Bart was still in hiding after the kissing incident. That didn’t explain the absence of his cronies, but I guess they had plenty of others to pick on. The bully business was no doubt quite hectic. Craig and I walked along a bit, just enjoying the increasingly autumn-like weather. Summer was nearing its official end. Nature ignored the calendar and was already beginning to change the color of a few leaves. “I want to be completely honest with you,” I said after we’d strolled in silence for a few minutes. “You have been honest with me, haven’t you?” “Yes. I’ve never lied to you. I kept some things back because I felt it was a necessity. Then I revealed what I was holding back. I didn’t provide you with the details, however.” “The details don’t matter to me, Devon.” “Are you sure? When I said I had a dark past, I wasn’t kidding. I’ve done some terrible things, Craig. I’ve done things that make me ashamed.” “That’s it right there, Devon.”

“Huh?” “You’re ashamed of the bad things you did. You are sorry for whatever pain you caused. That tells me that no matter what you were in the past, you’re a kind, caring person now. The past doesn’t matter. Only the present is important.” “But, some of the things I did…” “You aren’t listening to me. None of that matters. You obviously aren’t the same person now. I don’t have any special psychic powers, but I know you’re good and kind and loving. I don’t want to hear about your past. I want to hear about your present and your plans for the future.” I smiled. “Well, if things went well with our talk…” “Which they have, I’d say.” “Which they have. I was planning on getting you alone on a loveseat, or maybe even my bed, putting my arms around you, and kissing you as long as you’d let me.” “Those are good plans.” “I think so. There is something I need to tell you first. It’s very important. It’s not about me, but there are some things you need to know for your own safety.” “Such as?” “Well, I think we’d better wait until you’re sitting down.”

“Is this going to be one of those hard-to-believe things?” “This is going to be an almost-impossible-to-believe thing, but I can prove what I have to say is true.” “Now I’m getting a little uneasy.” “It will be okay, Craig. You’ll be safer once you know.” Craig looked anxious, but he nodded. He trusted me. His trust gave me a feeling of love and warmth. Craig and I walked the rest of the way to Graymoor in companionable silence. Once there, I stopped at the front desk and called up to Josiah’s and Graham’s room. Luckily, Graham was in. “Graham, could you come downstairs for a bit? I need to explain some things to Craig, and it will be much easier if you’re there. Great. Meet us in the kitchen. We’re going to do a cookie raid first.” I hung up. “This is getting more and more interesting,” Craig said. “Will we be retiring to the drawing room where you’ll reveal the identity of the murderer?” “Something like that, but first—cookies!” Craig followed me to the kitchen. Once there, we raided the unguarded cookie jar. Well, it was a cookie platter actually. It was replenished with freshly baked cookies as often as was necessary, which was quite often, I’m sure.

“Martha, these are the best cookies ever,” I said, biting into one of her heavenly white-chocolate-chip and caramel creations. “You say that every time you come for cookies.” “And it’s always true.” Martha smiled. I rather liked her. Craig and I selected several cookies and put them on a plate. I poured Craig a glass of milk, but I chose a glass of iced tea. I’d never cared all that much for milk. Graham entered as we finished gathering items for our snack. “Would you like something to drink?” I asked Graham. “No, I’m fine.” “Then let’s retire to the parlor across from the dining room. I’m especially fond of that one.” “Retire to the parlor? That sounds like something Josiah would say. His language is a bit antiquated at times,” Craig said. “There’s a reason for that, but I’ll explain later,” I said. “‘Retire’ means ‘go to’.” “He’s being very mysterious,” Craig said to Graham. “I think he’s been reading too much Arthur Conan Doyle.” I noticed Craig was quite intrigued by the presence of Graham. His curiosity would soon be satisfied. The three of us entered the parlor and sat in ornate but comfortable Victorian chairs. I placed the plate of

cookies on the marble-top table that sat between us. We each grabbed a cookie. “So. What is it you feel you must tell me?” Craig asked. “It concerns Graham and Josiah. That’s why I asked Graham to join us. I want to make sure you believe me.” “I’ve believed everything so far.” “Well, what I have to tell you takes us a step further into the supernatural. Most people wouldn’t or couldn’t believe it.” “I’m not most people.” “True. I guess I should get right to it. Graham and Josiah are not what they seem.” “Are they former evil spirits as well?” Craig asked. The question would have been asked in a joking manner by most, but Craig was quite serious. “No. They’re vampires,” I said. “Vampires?” Craig asked. I could tell he was trying very hard to take my word, but his world view was struggling against my statement. Vampires just didn’t fit into his reality. “Vampires,” Craig repeated. “I think a bit of proof is in order,” I said. “Come over here with me,” Graham said, standing and walking toward the large mirror.

Craig stood and followed him. They stood side by side, looking into the mirror. Craig gasped. I knew what he was seeing—or, rather, not seeing. Vampires cast no reflection in mirrors. Craig looked back and forth between the mirror and Graham, as if confirming that his eyes weren’t playing tricks. “Now, one more easy and quick bit of proof,” Graham said. In less than a moment, Graham was sitting back in his place at the table, munching on a cookie. Craig turned quickly around and stared at him in amazement. “How did you do that?” “The same way you would, only much faster.” Craig walked back to the table and sat down. He stared at Graham. “You’re really a vampire?” Graham nodded. “So you…bite people on the neck?” “No.” “No?” Craig raised an eyebrow. “Most vampires do—all of them, in fact, except for Josiah, me, and the few who are taking the cure.” “The cure?” “That’s another story, but there is a cure. The only problem is that it’s temporary. It must be taken once a month.”

“Why are you and Josiah different?” “That’s another story, too,” Graham said. “The short version is that Josiah killed the vampire who was making him before she quite finished the job. For that reason, he’s unlike other vampires. I’m the same as Josiah because he made me.” “He killed her? I thought that when the head vampire was killed…” “Forget about what you think you know about vampires. Some of it is true; some isn’t. Killing a vampire doesn’t free all its victims. Oddly enough, however, when a vampire is taking the cure, all his victims are cured as well, as long as he keeps taking it.” “That seems a bit inconsistent,” Craig said. “Most things in life are.” “I can’t argue with that.” “I didn’t really bring you here to tell you about Graham and Josiah,” I said. “You didn’t?” “No. Graham is the proof vampires exist. It’s extremely important you believe.” “Why?” “Because it might save your life. Graham and Josiah are also vampire hunters. They’ve come to Verona to help us rid ourselves of an unwanted visitor.” “Another vampire?” Craig asked.

“Yes. The kind that does bite necks. The kind that won’t hesitate to kill.” “Has anyone…” “Not yet, as far as we know. It’s something that has us all perplexed. There isn’t the slightest evidence of victims or missing persons.” “Yet,” Graham added. “I should also add that Bry is one of us. He is the first vampire Josiah and I cured. He’s working with us to hunt down the creature that has come to Verona.” “Bry—that hunky guy—is a vampire, too?” “Yes.” “Just how many vampires are there around here?” Craig asked, understandably nervous. “Four, including the one we’re hunting. You only need to worry about that one. The rest of us will not harm you.” “I wish I could have warned you before,” I said. “I couldn’t think of a way to do it that wouldn’t make you think I was crazy. You have not gone unprotected, however.” “I haven’t?” Craig asked. He seemed to be in a bit of a daze, and why not? “That bag of lemon balm you’re wearing around your neck will keep vampires away.” “And here I thought you gave it to me because you cared about me,” Craig said, teasing me. “I did. It just means more than you thought.”

“This really keeps vampires away? But…” Craig said, looking at Graham. “Its range is limited,” Graham said. “It is powerful stuff, however. If I attempted to get too close to you, it would cause me unbearable pain. As long as you’re wearing that, you should be safe from attack.” “Vampires,” Craig said to himself in disbelief. He looked at me. “You don’t have any more surprises do you? Dragons? Witches?” “Only angels, but we can talk about them later.” Craig’s mouth dropped open. “If I was going to start drinking, I’d do it now,” he said. Graham laughed. “You’ll get used to it quicker than you think,” Graham said. “I did. Imagine the shock of finding out your boyfriend is a vampire and is over eight hundred years old.” “Josiah is…” “He’s eight hundred and twenty-two, as near as he can figure.” “No way!” “His body will always be fifteen, but he is over eightcenturies old.” “How old are you?” “I’m just twenty-one.” “Just? You look like you’re fourteen or fifteen.”

“I was just about to turn fourteen when Josiah made me. I’ll be this age forever—or until I’m destroyed.” “This is about more than I can handle,” Craig said. “As I said, you will grow accustomed to it quicker than you think,” Graham said. “I know it’s difficult. You’re having to adjust your entire concept of reality. You are not going crazy, however. In fact, you are now wiser than most. Few people know as much about how things really are as you do now.” “Small consolation at the moment,” Craig said. “Take my advice. Have some more cookies. Relax. It will all get easier to deal with as time passes.” Graham stood. “Thanks, Graham,” I said. “This was much easier with your help.” “My pleasure. Good evening, guys.” Graham disappeared—or rather appeared to do so. Craig gasped then looked at me. “Wow,” he said. “I think we should take Graham’s advice and relax. How about a soak in the hot tub?” “I didn’t bring a swimsuit.” “Even better.” Craig looked at me and raised an eyebrow. “I have one you can use.” “Great.”

“Let’s go to my room and change then. I promise to be a good boy—for now.” Craig smiled. Despite my desire to get a peek at Craig’s stuff, I suggested he change in my bathroom. I slipped into my swimsuit and willed myself to calm down. The thought of sitting in the hot tub with Craig was, shall we say, stimulating. Craig came out of the bathroom wearing a baggy swimsuit and his tee-shirt. We slipped on our shoes and made our way downstairs. A couple and their three kids were swimming in the pool, but the Gymnasium was empty. Craig and I pulled off our shoes and shirts. It was the first time I’d seen Craig shirtless. He had a slim, smooth body. He wasn’t muscular, but his torso had an elegant V-shape to it. His abs weren’t what I’d call defined but were sexy as hell. I quickly slipped into the steamy water to hide my growing attraction. Craig slipped in just after me, and we relaxed in the hot, bubbly water. Craig released a contented sigh. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” I asked. “Yeah.” “Skye brought me here when I was all tensed up. It helped.” “Are you sure you didn’t just want to check out Skye in his Speedo?” Craig teased. “This coming from a guy who spends hours with Skye while he is naked.”

“That’s art. It doesn’t count.” “Uh-huh.” “He has an incredible body, but he’s almost a bit too much for me,” Craig said. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Skye is so good-looking, so built, that it’s almost as if he isn’t real. He looks as if he’s just stepped out of an Abercrombie & Fitch catalog. Don’t get me wrong. He’s sexy as hell, but…he’s…too much of a good thing.” “I think I know what you mean.” “Besides, looks aren’t the most important thing.” “That’s good,” I said. “Why’s that?” “Because I’m no Skye.” “You look plenty sexy to me,” Craig said. I smiled. I might have even turned a bit red. “I think you’re really sexy,” I said. It was Craig’s turn to smile and turn a little red. I scooted over closer to him. He turned toward me. I leaned in and pressed my lips to his. We kissed. We pulled back for a moment and gazed into each other’s eyes. We pressed our lips together once more. This time, Craig opened his mouth slightly, and I slipped my tongue inside. We moved our lips in a free-form dance while our tongues entwined. It was the sexiest, most intensely

arousing sensation I’d ever experienced in my life. I wanted to pounce on Craig and ravish him right there in the hot tub. Instead, I used my desires to heighten the pleasure of the moment. Someday, Craig and I would make love, but that would come in time. I didn’t want to rush things. I suspected Craig was a virgin. If so, I wanted his first time to be special. Not like… No. I wouldn’t let myself think about that. I wasn’t that Devon anymore. I’d never do such vile things again. I forced my dark past from my mind and buried myself in the present. I hugged Craig tighter and kissed him with all the love in my heart. *** “This is so weird,” I said as we walked toward Ofarim’s. “I would think you’d be quite accustomed to surreal by now,” Tristan said. “You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” “Think of what it’s like for us,” Shawn said. “You’ve had years of experience dealing with events that most believe impossible. Our experiences are limited by comparison. We’re about twenty years older than we were in our school days. You’re still in high school, and you look exactly the same.” “Hey, I’m not still in high school. I’m in high school again. You make it sound as though I was held back repeatedly.”

“Okay, that was a poor choice of words on my part. My point is that you look as if you’ve been in cryogenic storage since the early 1980s. We’ve aged.” “In a way it’s as if no time has passed for me. I remember my life after high school—and after I died— but all that seems like another life. Those memories feel as though they belong to someone else.” “You are not who you were,” Tristan said. “It’s only natural for you to feel as you do.” “It’s as if I’ve skipped over all the years since high school, and now here I am as I was back then, but everyone around me has changed.” “We have changed, but you’ve changed, too,” Tristan said. “You’re not the same boy I knew in high school, although I think you may be the same boy who Mark knew—before my cousin Taylor entered the picture.” “That’s who I feel like.” “Then maybe that’s who you are,” Shawn said. “It’s all so confusing,” I said. “Dealing with the changes in my life is about more than I can handle, but then there’s Craig…” “What about him?” Shawn asked. “You try telling your boyfriend that this isn’t the first time you’ve been sixteen, that you died several years ago, that you used to be an evil spirit, and that now you’re alive again. As if that wasn’t enough, I had to tell him that vampires really exi.”

“Look at the positive side: Craig took it all reasonably well, didn’t he?” Tristan asked. “Yes.” “So don’t worry about Craig.” “I didn’t tell him everything. He doesn’t know about all the horrible things I did when I was an evil spirit; and he doesn’t know about the horrible things I did before I killed myself.” “Devon, stop worrying,” Shawn said. “Craig told you he doesn’t care what you did or what you were in the past. He only cares about the boy you are now.” “But how can he really mean that? Innocents died because of me. I…I did things so horrible I can’t even bear to say them out loud. How can he possibly not care about what I did?” “We don’t,” Tristan said. “But you don’t know…” “Yes,” Tristan said, gazing at me evenly with his intense brown eyes, “we do.” “Everything? How could you know everything?” “Do you really think Mark and Taylor didn’t fill us in on your past?” Tristan asked. “Taking on the responsibility for raising a teenager isn’t something anyone does lightly, and you are no ordinary teenager. Mark and Taylor made sure we understood the situation, including your past.” “And you still want me?” I asked, my lower lip beginning to tremble.

“We wouldn’t have said ‘yes’ if we didn’t,” Shawn said. “We wouldn’t be here now.” “My…my birth parents would never have… They’d…” Tears welled up in my eyes, and I fought back a sob. Tristan hugged me. “It’s okay, Devon. We’re your parents now, and we’re going to take care of you.” I hugged Tristan hard and cried onto his shoulder. He had no idea how much I needed him. Then again, perhaps he did. I stopped my sniveling and stepped back. “Thank you,” I said, looking at Tristan and Shawn. “I don’t deserve all this.” “But you do,” Tristan said. “How can you say that with such certainty?” “Because you’re here, and you’re our son. None of this would have transpired if it were not meant to happen.” “Tristan and I have long felt drawn to this moment,” Shawn said. “We thought about having kids a few years, but things were never quite right. We never gave up hope, however, for we felt as if we were waiting on our son. We were waiting on you. Now, here you are: the son we long dreamed of having in our lives. Your previous life doesn’t matter, Devon. The three of us are starting over—together.” I hugged Shawn, too.

We walked along in silence for a while. Tristan and Shawn really were my parents now. I already felt love from them as I never did my birth parents. They really cared about me. What’s more, I cared about them, too. “So…have you been looking for a house?” I asked. “We have begun the search, but it may take some time,” Shawn said. “I hope you don’t mind living in Graymoor for the time being.” “Oh, I don’t mind at all. I am looking forward to having a real home, though. Graymoor is beautiful, but it isn’t home, if you know what I mean?” “We know,” Tristan said. “We’ve rented a few places since our high-school days. No matter how nice the apartment or house, it’s not home if you don’t own it. It may take us a while to find a place, however. Neither of us much cares for ordinary houses.” “Maybe you should buy Graymoor, then. It’s anything but ordinary.” “We’re looking for something between ordinary and Graymoor,” Shawn said. “We’re hoping to find something with a little history to it, something with character.” “Nothing yet?” I asked. “No,” Tristan said. “When we find something, we’ll let you know. You’ll be involved in making the decision. This will be our home.” “Our home,” I said. I liked the sound of that. “When do we get to meet Craig?” Tristan asked.

“Meet him?” “Yes. We’ll expect to meet any boy you’re going out with.” “Oh, come on! Why? You know what it’s like. You were teenagers once.” “You just answered your own question,” Shawn said. “We were teenagers once—horny teenaged boys driven by lust. We want to know who you’re…dating.” “We haven’t even had sex!” “That’s good to know,” Tristan said. “Keep it that way.” “Craig is wonderful. He’s sensitive and kind and sweet. He’s an artist. You’ll love him.” “All the more reason for us to meet him.” “You’d think with my previous experience as a teenager that I’d know when to keep my mouth shut,” I said. Shawn smiled. The bell on the door rang as we entered Ofarim’s. Tristan, Shawn, and I took a seat in the booth. The old ice-cream-and-burger place was filled with memories, but so few of them were truly pleasant. I hoped to create new memories, beginning now. “I used to work here,” Shawn said. “Those were good days.” “Yeah, I remember,” I said. Those weren’t such good days for me, but I did remember when Shawn was to be found behind the counter of Ofarim’s.

“This is where we met,” Shawn said, taking Tristan’s hand. “I was sitting in this exact spot. The bell on the door rang, and I looked up to see the most perfect boy I’d ever laid eyes upon. He wasn’t any perfect I had ever imagined, but when I looked at him, I just knew.” “So what happened?” I asked. “I asked him to join me, then I told him he was beautiful.” “Seriously? No way! You really said that? He really said that?” I asked, turning to Tristan. “Yes, and then he was so embarrassed he sputtered and stammered until I told him I thought he was very attractive, too.” “I think it was the first time I ever expressed my true feelings for another guy,” Shawn said. “The words were out of my mouth before I knew what happened.” “So did you guys start dating right then?” I asked. “No,” Tristan said. “Mom and I had just moved to Verona. I was starting over. I’d been badly hurt in a previous relationship.” “He didn’t trust me because I was a jock,” Shawn said. “Well, I wouldn’t quite say that, but Shawn was too much like the boy who had hurt me. I felt something for Shawn from the beginning, but I didn’t want to let myself care for him, or anyone, just then.” “Yeah, he tortured me with the whole ‘let’s just be friends’ routine.”

“It wasn’t quite like that,” Tristan said. “Shawn likes to dramatize at times.” “I merely make life more interesting.” Tristan smiled. Kip Blackwood approached our table, pad and pen in hand. “Hey, Kip,” I said. “Hey, Devon.” “These are my dads,” I said proudly. I’d never introduced Tristan and Shawn as my dads before, but then there hadn’t been much of an opportunity before, either. Kip paused, no doubt taking in the fact that I had two dads, which also let him know they were a couple. “It’s nice to meet you,” Kip said. I could tell he really meant it. “What’ll you have?” “Do you still have the brownie fudge sundaes?” Tristan asked. “Yes, sir.” “I’ll have one o those.” “A small caramel shake for me,” Shawn said. “Um, I’ll have a medium chocolate shake,” I said. “I’ll have these out in a few,” Kip said, stealing a look at Tristan and Shawn before he departed. “Shawn! I thought I recognized your voice!” I turned to see an attractive woman about my dads’ age approaching the table.

“Hey, Casey.” Casey… Shawn stood, and the two hugged. “You said you’d call when you got to town.” Casey…Hendricks? Shawn’s “girlfriend” until he came out in high school? I looked at her. Yeah, it was her alright. She was older, but she still looked much the same. “We’ve been very busy, as I’m sure you can imagine.” Tristan stood and hugged Casey, too. “It’s good to see you again,” Casey said. “Is this him?” she asked, looking at me. A wave of fear mixed with pride passed through me—fear that Casey would recognize me and pride that my dads had obviously been talking about me even before they came to Verona. “This is our son, Devon,” Shawn said. “Devon?” Casey asked, studying me more closely. I could see her thoughts play out upon her face as she recognized me as the Devon from her past and then dismissed the idea as crazy. “He looks so much like…well, I’m sure you’ve noticed the resemblance.” “It would be hard not to,” Tristan said. “It’s uncanny. I’m sure you heard about Devon…” “Yes,” Shawn said.

Casey was being charitable. The Devon I had been didn’t just die. He killed himself to avoid prison. I waited for Casey to say something nasty about the old me. “It was such a shame,” Casey said. “Devon was a nasty piece of work, but I always felt that, deep down, there was a lot of good in him. I always felt we should have done something to help him. But anyway, it’s nice to meet you, Devon. I’m sorry to bore you with things that happened before you were born. I used to cringe when my mother got going.” “It’s nice to meet you, too,” I said. Casey and my dads talked a bit more, then she went back behind the counter. “So, Casey runs Ofarim’s now?” I asked. “Yes,” Tristan said, “with her partner, Sandy. Sandy inherited Ofarim’s when her Great Aunt Agnes passed away.” “Oh yeah, I remember Sandy vaguely. They’re still together?” “Yes.” “It’s amazing that so many couples from back then are still together.” “Well, not everyone is still together, but for the most part, yes,” Shawn said. “Did you see her recognize me?” I asked quietly. Both my dads nodded. I really liked thinking of them as my dads.

“I thought for a moment there…but then she obviously decided I couldn’t possibly be the Devon she once knew.” “You’ll probably get that any time you meet someone from your past,” Tristan said. “Yeah. I guess the seeming impossibility of it all will protect me from detection.” “Exactly,” Shawn said. Our ice cream arrived soon, and we sat together in the booth talking. I felt comfortable and…at home. I smiled. I liked the feeling. “Someone asked about you before we left Tulsa,” Tristan said. “Someone asked about me? I don’t know anyone in Tulsa and…well, almost no one knows about me.” “Jordan does. We told him about you when we visited Phantom Ranch.” “Wait a minute,” I said. “You told him about me? The true story?” “Yes.” “But, how could he understand? And, Jordan? You mean Jordan Potter, right? Taylor’s son?” “He had no trouble understanding, Devon. Yes, Taylor’s son, the Angel Taylor’s son. Do you really think it would be so hard for him to believe?” “Well, I uh…I guess not. I just never thought about it. So, he’s like…seen his dad after he became an angel?”

“That’s the only time Jordan could have seen his father. Taylor died before Jordan was born. He didn’t even know he was going to have a son. If you remember, back in high school it wasn’t generally known that Taylor was the father of Stephanie’s baby. There were rumors, of course, but there were so many rumors about so many things one never knew what to believe.” “I guess he would be in a position to believe what’s happened to me.” “Yes,” said Tristan. “The supernatural doesn’t intrude on Jordan’s world often, but he is aware of its existence.” “I bet he hates me,” I said. “No. Why would you think that?” “Why wouldn’t I think it? I was horrible to his dad after I found out about him and Mark. I was so jealous, so furious he got to Mark first, that I hated him. Most of the blame for his suicide can be laid at my feet. I was actually happy when he died.” “Devon, all that you say is true, although I think there was plenty of blame to go around regarding my cousin’s suicide. That is the past, however. You aren’t that boy anymore. Taylor forgave you. Why wouldn’t his son?” “It seems as if everyone can forgive me—except for me. I can’t…I just can’t…” Tristan took my hand, and Shawn drew me in close to him.

“We can’t claim to understand what you’re going through,” Shawn said. “I think that forgiving oneself for past wrongs is much harder than forgiving others, especially if you’re a decent, caring individual. The mere fact that you find forgiving yourself difficult says a lot about you, Devon. It shows that you aren’t the same boy you were back in high school. I believe I’m right in saying that Devon didn’t experience remorse for the things he did to hurt others. You do.” “This will take time,” Tristan said. “I know you’re hurting inside, but you will learn to forgive yourself someday. Don’t forget that Shawn and I are here to help you. You’re our son now, Devon, and we love you.” I turned to Shawn and hugged him harder. I felt safer in his arms. “Are you and Jordan close?” I asked when I got myself under control. “We don’t see each other much, but we’re fairly close. We were together a lot more after Phantom bought the ranch outside of Tulsa. We were in the same neighborhood, so to speak. Shawn and I went out to the ranch to see the babies when Jordan and Ralph were there.” “Oh, yeah. Nick just told me something about them having kids.” “Twin boys,” Shawn said. “Taylor has blond hair and blue-green eyes just like Jordan. Mark has brown hair and brown eyes just like Ralph.” “They named them Taylor and Mark?” I asked.

“Yes. Jordan considers both Taylor and Mark to be his dads, so he and Ralph decided to name the boys after their grandfathers.” “That’s really cool. I bet Mark and Taylor would have liked that.” “They do.” “Oh, yeah. I forgot! You talked to them recently. Have you ever noticed that no one seems to stay dead around here?” “We’re beginning to catch onto that,” Shawn said. “Wait a minute. You said the babies were twins, right? How can they have different hair and eye color?” “They’re not identical twins. Their hair or eye color might even change later.” “Okay, I get it. I don’t know much about babies.” “Neither do I,” Shawn said. “I don’t envy Jordan and Ralph—getting up at all hours, changing diapers… I’m so glad you’re sixteen.” I grinned. I felt so content right then that I wanted to just stay in that moment forever.

Skye Graham and I patrolled Verona in the early evening hours, hoping, as always, to get our hands on Bart or one of his crew. So far we’d had no luck. I glanced at the cute blond boy who walked by my side. He looked like any other thirteen or fourteen-yearold boy, but he was actually twenty-one. I didn’t think I’d ever get used to that. Of course, his boyfriend was well over eight hundred. Talk about intergenerational relationships! The next time I made it with an eighteenyear-old I was not going to feel guilty—not that I ever did. “Does the light hurt your eyes?” I asked Graham as we walked through the park. I noted that he always wore sunglasses during the daylight hours. “Bright sunlight hurts them a bit. My vision is so keen that everything appears much brighter to me than it does to you. It’s not much of a problem, not considering the effect sunlight has on a full vampire.” “They can walk in the daylight, though, right?” “If they wear dark glasses, a hat, and keep themselves covered up. If they expose their bare skin to the sun for long, it’s not a pretty sight. They can stand a very few minutes, no more. Josiah and I, and those on the cure, can withstand sunlight much longer. We have to be

careful, though. Our condition is like…well, it’s like having VERY fair skin. We burn easily.” “This is frustrating. I just want to get my hands on one of those guys and find out what’s up. You know, it seems as if there is always a gang of bullies running around Verona. At the end of high school, there were some real bad asses roaming around. I wonder where Ben Tyler is. He kind of disappeared after high school. He was the only one of the old gang who survived.” “Survived?” “Yeah. The others are dead. I’ll tell you the story sometime. Those were some tense times.” “Sounds like it.” “I sometimes wonder if I make any real difference at all. For every bully I intimidate into submission, another rises up.” “That’s one way to look at it. I rather think that new bullies would appear whether or not you took care of the old ones.” “Perhaps. Hello? Is that our buddy Bart up ahead?” I asked. I could make out a pair just heading out of the park into the woods. One looked like Bart. “Yes. It’s him,” I said after peering at the pair for a moment more. “He’s with Stewie.” “Stewie?” “One of Bart’s crew, the one with brown hair. I’m finally starting to learn their names. Let’s go!”

“We need to hurry. The light is failing. Remember, I’m not as strong as the vampire we’re hunting. Bry thinks he’s been a vampire quite a long while. I’d rather not tangle with him if I can avoid it.” I nodded. I ran across the park, since Bart and Stewie had already disappeared on the path into the woods. Graham kept up with me effortlessly. It gave me a bizarre feeling to know that the mere boy beside me was actually stronger than I was. I couldn’t quite get used to that. It was much darker under the trees even though the sun had not yet set. Graham led the way, quickly moving along the path. His vampire eyes could see as clearly in the dim light as mine could in the full light of day. It took us very little time to catch up with our quarry. Bart caught sight of us just before we reached him. He and Stewie ran for it, but Graham darted in and tripped them up. Josiah and Graham wanted to hide their true nature from our enemies as long as possible, but Graham could still make use of his supernatural strength if he was careful to conceal it. I was on Bart in a moment. He came up fighting, but he wasn’t so tough without his vampire buddy. Graham kept Stewie busy. I smiled when I caught sight of Graham pretending to be no stronger than he looked. He beat his fists against Stewie’s chest ineffectually and just barely ducked out of the way when Stewie swung at him. Little did the high-school jock know that Graham was merely toying with him.

I delivered a couple of hard, quick uppercuts to Bart’s midsection. That put him out of business for a bit. I turned my attention to Stewie and “rescued” Graham from him. One hard punch on Stewie’s jaw was enough to knock him down for the count. I returned my attention to Bart while Graham kept an eye on Stewie. I grabbed the front of Bart’s shirt, pulled him to his feet, and slammed his back into a tree trunk. “You went out and made a new friend, didn’t you, Bart?” He glared at me. “I’ve been through this with a lot of punks like you, Bart. They act tough, but they always tell me what I want to know. You can answer my questions with or without pain. It’s your choice. Either way, you will talk.” “I don’t know anything!” I punched Bart in the gut. He groaned and doubled over. I grabbed his shoulder and shoved him back up against the tree. “We both know you’re lying, Bart. Tell me about your ally, Bart. Tell me about the vampire.” Bart’s eyes widened. Stewie gasped. “Did you think I didn’t know? Please. No human could have tossed me around like that. It didn’t take me long to find out what he was. Now, where is he? What is he doing here?” “I can’t tell you anything!”

“Why is that, Bart?” “He’ll kill me, okay? He’ll fuckin’ kill me!” “What’s wrong, Bart? Did you summon help only to find he had his own plans?” “No! I didn’t summon him! He attacked Dirk and me. We had to promise to help him or he would’ve killed us!” “I think you’re lying.” “I’m not lying! I swear!” Bart’s eyes were filled with terror. I thought he just might be telling the truth. “Where is he, Bart? What does he have planned? Why is he in Verona?” Bart shook his head. “Please, he’ll kill me.” Bart actually whimpered. “What makes you think I won’t?” I put as much menace into my voice as I could manage. Bart wasn’t buying it. “You’re not a killer. I know about you. You won’t kill me, even if you do hate me.” Bart called my bluff. I weighed my options. It was vital that I find out all I could about our adversary as quickly as possible. Lives were at stake. I made a quick decision, turned my head toward Graham, and winked.

“You’re right, Bart. I won’t kill you. Unfortunately for me, I have a conscience. Unfortunately for you, Graham doesn’t.” Bart looked at Graham—seeing what everyone saw—a slim, blond, teenaged boy who looked like he wouldn’t hurt a fly. Bart actually laughed. “You don’t want to make him angry, Bart. It will go worse for you if you do.” Bart looked at me and stopped laughing. There was just the tiniest glint of doubt in his eyes. “I’m sure you’re hungry, Graham,” I said. “Since he’s not going to talk…take him.” I shoved Bart toward Graham. Graham grabbed him, bared his fangs, and hissed. Both Bart and Stewie screamed. A ripple of fear even shot through me. Bart screamed louder as Graham lowered his fangs to Bart’s neck. “I’ll talk! I’ll talk! For God’s sake! Please!” “Graham, stop!” I yelled. Graham halted and held the struggling Bart in the air with one arm. “Let’s see what he has to say. You can have him if I’m not happy with the information.” “What about the other one?” Graham asked. “If I think Bart is lying, you can have them both.” Graham eyed the pair hungrily, still showing his fangs. One thing was for sure about Graham: the kid

could be fucking scary when he felt like it. Stewie looked ready to crap his pants, if he hadn’t already. “How do I know you won’t give us to him after I’ve told you what you want to know?” Bart asked, his voice trembling. “Because, unlike those you’re accustomed to dealing with, I keep my word. Besides, you really don’t have a choice, do you? If you don’t tell me what I want to know, you die. Now, answer my questions.” “I’m not sure where he is. He finds us if he wants us. Sometimes, he tells us where to meet him. I swear, I don’t know where he stays. If I did, I…” Bart trailed off as if afraid to speak the words out loud. “You’d try to destroy him?” I asked. “I didn’t say that,” Bart said. He looked around as if fearful his “ally” might be around to hear. He didn’t say it, but I had no doubt it’s what he meant. Bart put up a good front, but he was running scared. I felt sorry for him. Yes, he was a bully, but he was in way over his head. If he wasn’t very careful, he’d end up dead. “Okay. Why is he in Verona?” Bart swallowed hard. He trembled with fear. “Please don’t hurt me,” he said. “Tell me.” “He came to kill you.”

I just stood there for several moments. “Why would a vampire be interested in killing me?” I asked. “I don’t know,” Bart said. “He never told us, and we were too afraid to ask.” “Who is we?” “Stewie and me. Dirk, Aaron, and Kerr.” “So your new friend has taken over your gang, huh?” “He’s not my friend, and we’re not a gang.” “Maybe he isn’t your friend. I’m not so sure about the gang part. You guys sure act like a gang.” “We’re just friends.” “I’ll tell you what you are,” I said, getting right up in Bart’s face. “You’re a bunch of pathetic losers who get their kicks out of picking on the vulnerable and weak. You disgust me. You know the problem with being a bully, Bart? There’s always a bigger bully around the corner. I guess I don’t have to tell you that. Someone bigger and stronger has come along. How does it feel to be the victim, Bart?” “I don’t like it,” he said, bowing his head a bit. “Maybe you should remember that—if you get out of this alive.” Bart swallowed hard again. Stewie began to cry. The bullies sure didn’t look so tough now. “So what is his plan, Bart?” “There is no plan other than to kill you.”

“You and your friends are supposed to help?” “We’re supposed to help find you. We’re supposed to stir up trouble to keep you busy. That’s all, though. I swear! He wants to kill you himself.” “Is that true, Stewie?” I asked, turning and spearing him with a glance. He nodded furiously then found his voice. “Yes.” “He hasn’t given you any hint about why he wants to kill me?” I asked. “None. All I know is that’s why he came here. It’s all he cares about. He wants you dead.” “Interesting,” I said. “What’s his name?” “I don’t know. He’s never told us, and…we’re afraid to ask.” “Hmm.” I looked at Graham. He nodded. I looked back at our prisoners. “I believe you,” I said. “I’m going to let you go. Don’t tell anyone, especially your vampire friend, about our meeting. Especially, don’t tell anyone that Graham is a vampire. If you do, I’ll find out, and I’ll send Graham after you. He’ll take you right in school, and he’ll make sure you die in pain.” Both Bart and Stewie looked at me with wide eyes. They glanced over at Graham, and he hissed. Fuck, he was scary.

“There’s…there’s something else I haven’t told you,” Bart said. “You didn’t ask me, but… There’s two of them.” “Two vampires?” “Yes. There’s the one who attacked us, and then there’s the other one. I don’t think he’s as dangerous. He does what the vampire who attacked us tells him to do.” That was an interesting piece of information. “Just for that, Bart, I’ll give you a tip,” I said. “If you do decide to destroy your vampire, don’t try driving a stake through his heart.” Bart seemed terrified by the proposition. He seemed to fear such things being said out loud. I was reminded again that he was little more than a scared kid. “If you want to kill him, you’ve got to cut off his head.” Bart paled. Stewie looked ready to call for his mommy. “Now. Get out of here before I change my mind.” Bart and Stewie disappeared so fast they could almost have been vampires themselves. Graham and I turned and walked back out of the woods. Our task completed, we headed for Graymoor. Darkness was coming on quickly. “Good job, Graham. You scared even me.” “I so rarely get the chance to be scary.”

“I think it’s a double shock coming from you. You look so innocent.” Graham laughed. “That didn’t turn out at all as I expected,” Graham said. “Same here. I must admit I’m relieved.” “You’re relieved that a vampire has come to Verona for the sole purpose of killing you?” “Yes. I feared he had something far more sinister planned.” “I think you underestimate the danger, Skye.” “No. I’m aware of the danger, but I’m not afraid of death.” “Most people are.” “I’m not most people. What I don’t understand is why a vampire wants me dead. I didn’t even think vampires existed until I met you and Josiah. It’s not as though I’m a threat to the vampires of the world.” “I’ll admit it makes no sense to me, either. Your fighting skills and strength are exceptional—for a human—but you are no match for even a young vampire such as me.” “Knowing his goal helps. I still wonder why there have been no victims. From what Bry said of this vampire, he has left a string of corpses behind him. He must be feeding. Why is he being so careful to conceal his presence now? He must be aware that I’m onto him.”

“Not necessarily.” “What do you mean?” “You said yourself that you didn’t know vampires existed until you met Josiah and me. Most people don’t believe in vampires. Even when there are attacks, they’re usually attributed to wild dogs. People don’t want to believe in vampires. Perhaps he thinks you don’t believe in them, either. If that is the case, then the longer he can keep you from finding out what he is the better.” “He was knocking me around pretty good when he attacked.” “Yes, but he meant to kill you then. He was playing with you; yes, he was feeding on your fear, but he did not intend for you to survive the encounter. Therefore, there was no need for him to hide his nature. Devon intervened before he revealed himself as a vampire. Therefore, your enemy is likely counting on your disbelief. Don’t you think most people would decide that whoever attacked them was just exceptionally strong? Don’t you think they would draw that conclusion before they would believe they had been attacked by a vampire?” “Probably. Even though he bit me…well, I just thought he was a psycho.” “I think that’s the answer. He doesn’t want you to be aware of the danger. He doesn’t want you learning things that might protect you—like that lemon balm you wear around your neck.”

“You may be right. At least it’s an explanation and the only one we’ve got at the moment. I still find it hard to believe that all this is centered around me.” “Really? Marshall said you think the whole universe centers around you.” Graham grinned. “Marshall is a freak.” “Aren’t we all?” Graham said. I sighed. “What?” “I’m just experiencing a little déjà vu. At the end of my high-school years, I was up against a gang like Bart’s. There was a mysterious enemy then, too. He turned out to be an ally instead of an enemy, but this all seems familiar.” “I don’t think the situations are alike at all, Skye. This time your mysterious enemy is definitely not your ally. He’s already tried to kill you once.” “True. I do get the feeling that I eliminate one threat only to have it replaced by another, even-bigger threat.” “That’s what being a superhero is all about, Skye.” “If I’m a superhero, where’s my cape? And my cool car. I want a cool car.” “So save up your money.” “I wonder how long I can continue. How long will it be before I come up against someone I can’t handle?”

“I’d say you’ve already reached that point, but you’re still alive, aren’t you?” Graham said. “So far. I intend to beat this bastard. I just wish I knew how.” “We’ll think of something. You aren’t in this alone, Skye.” “That’s my greatest strength: my friends. Everyone thinks I’m tough enough to handle anything, but I wouldn’t get very far without my friends. Hell, I’d be dead if it wasn’t for Devon.” “We’ll take care of the current threat to Verona, one way or another,” Graham said. “Then, you can sit back and wait for the next threat to appear.” “Great.” “You know you love it.” “Okay, I do.” I smiled at Graham. “We should inform the others about our discovery,” I said. “I don’t feel up to it right now, however. I think it can wait.” “Just don’t go anywhere alone, Skye. I really think it’s best if both Josiah and I are with you whenever you step outside of Graymoor. Perhaps Bry can guard you, too.” Graham raised an eyebrow. Perhaps my interest in Bry was more obvious to others than I thought. “I hate to do so, but I agree—for now at least. I stood no chance against one vampire. Against two, I’m

nothing more than a sitting duck. As for Bry, well, I wouldn’t mind spending some time with him.” “I bet not. We’ll get rid of the vampires, Skye. Things will get back to normal then.” “Things are never normal here, Graham.” “Well, then things will get back to their usual abnormality.” We had reached Graymoor by then. We walked inside and stood at the foot of the stairs. “Good night, Graham.” “Good night.” It was night, but just barely. I wanted to go out, but it seemed a very foolish thing to do. I wanted to forget all about bullies and vampires and the general oddness of my life for a bit. I only knew of one thing that would do that for sure. I walked up to my room, picked up the phone, and called Kane. Kane was an assistant gardener at Graymoor. He was a year younger than I, loved vintage cars, and owned a sweet ’57 Chevy red-and-white convertible with a white-leather interior. I’d nailed Kane in the backseat of that car on more than one occasion. One of Kane’s high-school fantasies had been getting it on with the quarterback in the backseat of such a car. I’d been the quarterback in high school. I made his fantasies come true, and Kane, well, he satisfied my sexual needs. Kane was at my door half an hour after I called. Despite the chill, he was wearing cargo shorts, sandals,

and a tight muscle shirt that showed off his build. Kane wasn’t especially good looking, although his dark red hair and green eyes were appealing. He had a sexy, muscular build, however, and he loved taking it rough. He was my kind of guy. I grabbed Kane and pulled him inside. I wrapped my arms around him and shot my tongue into his mouth. I kissed him forcefully. He responded immediately and pressed his waist into mine. He was pawing and tearing at my clothes in seconds. Kane and I spent the next hour on my bed, making out and getting wild. I have exceptional control over my body. I can hold off an orgasm almost indefinitely. Kane didn’t possess my control, but when he was with me, he didn’t need it. One of my talents was my ability to know when a guy was on the edge. There were subtle clues that most miss, but if you think I’m going to tell you, you can forget it. I’m not revealing my sexual secrets to you or anyone, so get over it. I kept Kane on the edge for an hour. I didn’t even let him cut loose when he clearly wanted it badly. I wanted him good and worked up for what came next. I’m never quite sure how much of my sexual escapades to reveal. I know some would love all the juicy details, while others just can’t handle it. Vanilla sex is okay, but I’ve always liked taking things a little further than the ordinary guy. It’s probably best if I just tell you I pulled Kane’s legs over my shoulders and leave it at that. He was begging for it at the point. Generous, selfless guy that I am, I gave it to him—hard.

Hopefully, that will be enough detail for those of you who get off on that kind of thing, but not so much detail as to offend the virtuous. I secretly think even the virtuous want the details. They just won’t admit it. Kane and I showered together after we were spent. Showering with a well-built guy can be almost as hot as sex. If you haven’t tried it, you should. Soon, Kane was gone. I lay back on my bed, naked, arms behind my head. Yeah, sex with Kane had done the trick. I’d forgotten all the bizarreness of my life, at least for the moment. Sex was a cure for so many things. It was too damned bad so many were too prudish to make use of it. I turned off the light, pulled up the covers to my navel, and closed my eyes. Yeah, it was hot with Kane. I wondered what it would be like with Bry. I was too tired to ponder the possibilities. In mere moments, I was fast asleep. *** The next day was business as usual. I got up, ate breakfast in the Dining Room with the guests and some of the other staff (including Kane), and then departed for the Natatorium. I sometimes still could not believe I had landed such a perfect job. My plans for after college had not included Verona, but I’d been drawn back, and I couldn’t be happier. The Natatorium had to be one of

the most beautiful locations in the country. The surface of the pool sparkled in the sunlight that shone through the glass roof and walls. Massive planters held tropical plants. Ivy climbed columns. Greek statues of nude youths stood by the poolside. It was like standing inside of a dream. The attached Gymnasium was better equipped than most university gyms. There was no gym in Verona, so we were beginning to sell memberships. We’d barely started, and already the Natatorium and Gymnasium were becoming more crowded. I spent my day instructing guests on how to use the equipment, teaching beginners about working out, and keeping an eye on the pool. A lot—and I do mean a lot—of the older women who came into the gym flirted with me. Some of them even got suggestive at times. The older men were almost as bad. I don’t mean to make it sound as if everyone who entered the gym wanted in my pants, but there was far more flirting going on than most would believe. There were several people who came into the gym with nothing more on their mind than working out. I liked a good flirt, but I also enjoyed showing beginners the ropes. I love to start them young, but there was a great deal of satisfaction introducing those in their forties, fifties, and sixties to the benefits of working out. I wished more people realized that it’s not necessary to be athletic to work out. Everyone can work at their own pace.

The day flew by. Soon, it was after supper, and the usual suspects met in the tower room to discuss the discoveries made by Graham and me the evening before. A new addition was Craig, Devon’s boyfriend. I won’t bore you with the details since I’ve already told you what we found out. Bry was quite surprised to learn about the second vampire. Not once in all the time he’d been trailing his quarry had he seen the slightest sign of a second bloodsucker. Bart could have been lying, but I was rather good at reading people. Graham seemed to think Bart was speaking the truth as well. In fact, I wasn’t entirely sure, but I had a feeling he could read minds, at least to a limited extent. In any case, I was quite certain Bart was telling me the truth. Bart and his buddies were likely in as much danger as the rest of us. I wondered what would happen to them if their supernatural friends decided they were of no further use. The bully business was certainly a lot more hazardous than it was in the old days. During our meeting, Thad brought up the possibility that the enemy might try to get at me through one of my friends. Devon himself had used that tactic in his evilspirit days. Protecting ourselves was doubly important now. I found myself wishing for more vampires of the good sort. There weren’t enough bodyguards to go around. After our meeting, we all headed down to the kitchen. Sean had decided that hot cocoa was in order. Nick had quickly seconded the idea. The rest agreed. Who is

going to turn down hot cocoa after all? It’s not sex, but… “I wish we could just get this over with,” Nick said, as we came down the stairs. “I thought you liked hot cocoa,” Devon said. “Not the cocoa. The vampires! I keep expecting one to jump out and bite my neck. No offense intended to Josiah, Graham, and Bry, of course.” “I could use a snack,” Bry said, looking at Nick’s neck. Nick appeared a bit uneasy, even though he knew Bry was kidding. Damn, Bry was sexy. He was nearly as well-built as I was, and I knew he possessed incredible physical strength. I found that very appealing. I found it difficult to keep my eyes off him. “This situation certainly can’t get any weirder or mor complicated,” Thad said as we reached the foot of the stairs and stepped into the parlor. Just then, the front door flew open, and a formidable presence descended upon us. “What’s a guy have to do to get a room around here?” “Oh, god,” Thad muttered. “I spoke too soon.” “Cedi!” Sean said. “What are you doing here?” “You bloody Americans can’t understand English can you? What did I just say? I’m checking in.” Cedi spotted Thad.

“Thad!” Cedi zipped toward Thad with nearly vampire speed. He pounced upon Thad, wrapped his legs around Thad’s waist, and hugged him. “Get off me, you little monkey.” “Quit pretending you aren’t happy to see me. I flew in from Tulsa just to see you!” “Phantom canned your butt finally, did they? I knew Jordan would come to his senses.” “Hardly! We’ve been working on the new CD, but we’re taking a break. I called your grandparents, and they said you were here.” “I’m not sure this is a good time for a visit, Cedric,” Thad said. Cedi glanced at Josiah and immediately frowned. “I think it’s the perfect time. So who is going to help me with my bags?” “I will,” Sean said. “The rest of you go on. I’ll get Cedi settled in, then we’ll join the rest of you.” The group headed toward the kitchen. “You definitely spoke too soon,” I said to Thad. “The situation just got weirder and more complicated.” “No kidding,” Thad said. “That boy is a menace.” I couldn’t help but notice that Thad smiled slightly as he said it.

Bry lingered as Sean and Cedi carried luggage upstairs, and the others walked back toward the kitchen. I walked back to Bry. I found him nearly irresistible. “You don’t seem bothered that our enemy is specifically after you,” Bry said. “Not especially. Knowing he’s after me is much better than not knowing his intentions.” “I think you’re underestimating the danger you’re in Skye. Vampires are lethal killers. We’re the ultimate predators.” “I have no fear of death.” “Perhaps you think you can’t die. You’re not immortal, Skye.” “I’m well aware I can die. I’ve come very close more than once. I’m not eager to die. I enjoy my life. I like being who and what I am. I especially like sex. I’m not afraid of dying, however. I’ve glimpsed into what lies beyond. A part of me can’t wait to explore it.” “We’re much alike, Skye. I walk in a world of shadows. I’ve seen glimpses of the other side. I think I can understand your lack of fear. Some would give their souls for the immortality I possess, but I mourn the fact I’ll never explore what awaits after death.” “Death will be an excellent adventure,” I said. “You’re not truly immortal, though, are you? You may live hundreds, thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years, but you’re not invulnerable. Vampires can be destroyed. Some day, you too will die, and then you can explore what awaits after death.”

“Your words comfort me. I had not thought of my existence like that before. It is true, though, isn’t it? Someday even I will receive the gift of death. Unlike most, I am uniquely suited to appreciate its value.” I stared into Bry’s eyes, and he gazed back into mine. His presence set me on fire with lust. “Vampires are designed to attract, Skye. Everything about us is meant to draw innocent mortals closer.” “You can read my mind, then?” I asked. “To an extent, yes, but I do not need to look into your mind to know how much you want me.” “I have little doubt the attraction is mutual,” I said. “You possess such wonderful arrogance, Skye. What makes you think I’m interested?” “I can read the desire in your eyes.” “Perhaps I’m just hungry. You do smell delicious, Skye.” “You are hungry, but not for my blood. You want me.” “Perhaps. Vampires are intensely sensual creatures and therefore powerfully sexual, too.” “Not perhaps. You want me.” “Such confidence,” Bry said. “Even if I do wt you, who says you can handle me? Who says what happens will be what you want? I’m nothing like the weak human males you’ve had before, Skye.”

“That makes you all the more intriguing. I live for danger,” I said. “You should already have more than enough danger to please you.” “There’s more than one kind of danger.” “True.” Bry grinned, showing just a hint of his fangs. “Let’s join the others, Skye. They’re waiting.” I reluctantly followed Bry into the kitchen. I would much rather have led him to my bedroom. This one wasn’t going to be so easy, but seducing him would be all the more pleasurable in the end.

Cedi I hadn’t seen Thad since our chance meeting in Edinburgh, Scotland. I thought a lot about him after that encounter, and then came the horrible night when I got the call: Thad was in the hospital. The call had reached me hours late. By the time I was able to find out what was going on, the danger had passed. Perhaps it was better that way, but I felt guilty that I hadn’t been there when Thad needed me. Not that my presence would have made the least bit of difference, but I still cared about Thad very much. I’d spoken with him on the phone while he was in the hospital. He assured me there was no reason to fly all the way to Indiana to check up on him. Thad was his usual brusque, dismissive self, and that more than anything else told me he was going to be okay. Phantom was extremely busy at the time, so I waited. When I finally had some free time, I couldn’t reach Thad. Angel told me Thad had returned to Graymoor to help out with some big emergency, but he couldn’t or wouldn’t provide any details. I sipped hot cocoa with the rest of the little crowd. I gazed at Thad and the others wondering just what the big emergency was and what Thad had to do with it. I mostly talked to Sean and Nick as I sat there. I had plenty to discuss with Thad, but that was private. I eyed Josiah as I talked. Why did he keep turning up? First, he was in Thad’s home outside Blackford. Then, he was

with him in Scotland. Now, here he was again. Thad had told me there was nothing between him and Josiah, but they sure spent a lot of time together. There had to be something between them. The thing is, it made no sense! I had a devil of a time getting Thad to pay the least bit of attention to me when we met. It took forever to penetrate his defenses. Thad kept insisting I was too young for him, but Josiah was at least three years younger than I was! There was no way he was a day over fifteen! In Edinburgh, Josiah had introduced the blond American boy Graham as his boyfriend. Graham was here with him again, but was Josiah telling the truth? I suspected Graham might be nothing more than a cover for an obviously illegal relationship between Thad and Josiah. The thing is, carrying on with an under-aged boy wasn’t like Thad at all! Nothing made sense with Thad. Ross had been with me in Scotland when we ran into Thad, Josiah, and Graham. Ross said he believed the story Thad told us. I agreed that Josiah was more likely to be showing Thad around Dark Ages sites than he was to be Thad’s boy toy. Graham might plausibly come along if he was Josiah’s boyfriend. There were some problems with the story, however. What were two teenaged boys doing away from home showing a famous author around Great Britain? Josiah was from England, but surely his parents wouldn’t have let him run around like that. Graham was even younger. Thad’s explanation did seem the most likely one, but I was still

suspicious—and jealous. I had come to see Thad, but I was determined to get to the bottom of things once and for all! I glanced over at Thad. He was watching me. He had that subtle smile on his face again. He’d seen me looking at Josiah. He was enjoying this! I didn’t know whether to slap him or kiss him. I put down my cup of hot cocoa and walked toward Thad. Mr. Thad T. Thomas was going to give me some answers if I had to tie him up and beat him! The thought of tying Thad up turned me on like mad. I pushed the images from my mind and descended on him. “We need to talk—now!” Everyone pretended not to notice my loud, demanding tone. They just went on talking and drinking their cocoa. Thad sighed and allowed me to lead him out of the kitchen. I didn’t say anything more until I’d pulled Thad well into the lobby where no one could hear us. “What is he doing here?” “I suppose you mean Josiah.” “Yes, I mean Josiah!” “Are you still jealous? I’ve told you more than once there is nothing between Josiah and me.” “Then why is he wherever you are! Every time I see you, he’s with you!”

“Did you ever stop to think that maybe every time I’m with him, you show up?” “No!” “You are jealous, aren’t you?” Thad had the insufferable little smile on his lips again. I was infuriated. I stepped toward him fully intent on slapping his face. At the last second, I pulled his head down and kissed him on the lips. Thad attempted to pull away, but I held on and kept kissing him. I felt his resistance weaken. Soon, he was kissing me back. After several long moments, I stepped back again. “You looked as if you were going to strike me,” he said. “I was. I changed my mind at the last second.” “Life is never dull with you around—not that it has been dull lately.” “I want to know the truth about Josiah.” “I told you the truth, Cedric. I’ve never once lied to you about him.” Skye, the totally hot guy who ran the Gymnam, walked through the lobby just then, so I held off speaking. “Hey, Thad,” Skye said. “You want to catch a bite to eat later?” My eyes narrowed.

“Not tonight. Cedric and I have some catching up to do.” “You bet your arse we do,” I said. “Some other time, then. Goodnight.” “Goodnight.” Skye walked on. “So are you fucking around with him, too?” I asked when we were once again alone. “As a matter of fact, no. I haven’t ‘fucked around’ as you put it with anyone. Not that it’s any of your business, but I haven’t been with anyone since you.” “What about Josiah?” “You’re just not giving up on Josiah, are you?” “I want the truth!” “Okay. Stay right here.” “Why?” “Stay!” Thad said. Thad returned to the kitchen. He came back moments later with Josiah and Graham. “Follow me,” Thad said as the three of them passed me. Thad crossed the parlor to a set of sliding double doors. He opened them and ushered us all inside. Once everyone was in, he closed the doors behind us. We were inside what appeared to be a study. There were shelves of books lining the walls and lots of places to sit and read.

“It’s time to clear the air,” Thad said. “Josiah, Graham, you’ve met my ex-boyfriend, Cedric.” “It’s nice to see you again, Cedric,” Josiah said, offering his hand. I reluctantly took it. Josiah was so polite I wanted to punch him in the face. “Hi, Cedric,” Graham said, smiling. The kid was too friendly. He was up to something. “Hello,” I said, reluctantly. I looked at Thad, silently demanding an explanation. “Cedric has some misconceptions about the relationship between Josiah and me. Josiah, with your permission, I’d like to give Cedric the full story. If he’s going to be staying in Graymoor for a while, he needs to be apprised of the danger.” Josiah nodded. Danger? What danger? “You’d better sit down for this, Cedric,” Thad said. His tone was ominous. I sank into an upholstered armchair. Thad was finally going to tell me the truth, but I feared it would be a painful truth, indeed. I almost told him to stop, but I needed to hear it. If things really were over between us—permanently—it was best I find out now. “Everything I’ve told you about Josiah and our relationship is true, Cedric. I have, however, left out some of the details. Once you know the whole truth, I think you’ll understand why.

“You may recall that I told you Josiah is older than he looks. That was an understatement. Josiah is a great deal older than he looks.” “How much older?” I asked. “Several centuries,” Josiah said. I crossed my arms. “Are you two trying to be funny?” “No. You wanted the truth; we’re giving it to you,” Thad said. “I’ve hinted at the truth before—had you been paying attention. You once asked me why my books weren’t like other vampire novels. You asked me where I got my ideas. I told you I interviewed a vampire.” “Yeah, I remember. What’s that got to do with anything? If you two—or you three—have something going on, just tell me! They’re both obviously too young for you and under-aged, but I won’t tell anyone. Just tell me the truth!” “I’m trying, but you aren’t listening. Just shut up for a while, Cedi.” I glared at Thad, but closed my mouth. “That’s your problem, Cedric, you don’t listen. If you want to know the truth, listen now. As for any sexual relationship, I’ve told you more than once that nothing is going on. You surely remember that I wasn’t interested in you because I thought you were too young, among other things. Why do you think I’d be interested

in boys who you believe are fifteen and thirteen? Think, Cedric! Does that make any sense?” “Not really,” I admitted. “Josiah and Graham are both older than they appear, but there has never been anything more than close friendship between us, so get any ideas of sex out of your head.” “How can they be older than they appear? Josiah said he’s centuries older than he looks. That’s impossible!” “You have so much to learn,” Thad said. “Josiah and Graham do not age because they are not human.” I just stared at Thad for a bit, then at Josiah and Graham. They were obviously playing some kind of game with me, and I was not amused. “Then what are you guys?” I asked, looking at Josiah. “Vampires,” Josiah said, still in that insufferable polite tone of his that I so loathed. “Vampires,” I repeated. “Josiah is the vampire I interviewed to obtain accurate information for my novels. Once I learned of his existence, I spent a great deal of time tracking him down. It took a good deal of convincing once I did find him.” Thad and Josiah exchanged a look as if both were reliving an old memory. “You’re all mental!” I said, jumping up. “Either you’re trying to make a bloody fool out of me or you’re mental!”

“Sit down!” Thad said. “No!” Thad descended upon me. He stood towering over me. “Come here, then,” he said. He grabbed my wrist. I struggled against him, but he was too strong. “Stop squirming. Just come to the mirror. You obviously need some proof.” I kept struggling but put less effort into it. I was curious. Thad held me in front of him, facing the mirror. “Look in the mirror, Cedric.” I did as I was told. “So? I see you and me. What’s the big deal?” “You don’t see us,” Josiah whispered right in my ear. I jumped and turned toward the sound of his voice. Josiah was less than three inches from me. I had no idea he was standing so close. I thought he and Graham were still on the other side of the room. “How did you…” I looked into the mirror again and gasped. I looked quickly to my right. There stood Josiah. I looked quickly to my left. Graham was standing beside me. I looked back at the mirror. I could see Thad. I could see me. I could not see Josiah or Graham. My vision blurred, and soon I could see nothing at all.

I woke up some time later. I lay propped up with pillows on a couch. Thad, sitting close, held my hand. “Welcome back,” Thad said. “Did I faint?” “Yes. You’re always so dramatic, Cedi. At least this time you had a good excuse.” Josiah and Graham sat near but not too near. I looked toward them then back at Thad. “They’re really…what you said? They’re really vampires?” “Yes,” Thad said. “You once thought I might be one. It shouldn’t be too hard to believe.” “I never thought you were a vampire.” “Uh-huh. I seem to remember you screaming when you thought I was going to bite you on the neck.” “That wasn’t funny.” “It was to me.” I glared at Thad a moment. It had no effect. Graham stood and came closer. I jerked to a sitting position, ready to bolt. “It’s okay,” Graham said. “I’m not going to hurt you.” I was confused to say the least. My has spinning. Vampires? Real vampires? Weren’t they supposed to bite your neck? “Josiah and Graham will never harm you, Cedric,” Thad said. “They have no wish to harm anyone. Not

only will they not harm you, they’ll protect you. They know how much I love you.” I jerked my head toward Thad so fast my neck popped. Thad still loved me. Yes! “If you’re up to it, we have a great deal to discuss. Since you’re here, you need to know what’s going on.” Just what had I walked into? Thad began to talk. I sat there in disbelief, yet I did not disbelieve. Josiah and Graham were vampires, so vampires obviously existed. Once I accepted that, the rest was easier. I was given a small bag of lemon balm to wear. I was told it would protect me from the two evil vampires that now walked the streets of Verona. Thad explained the difference between those vampires and Josiah and Graham. It was quite overwhelming, yet somehow I’d always known that there was more going on in the world than there seemed. “You must not, for any reason, go outside without either Josiah, Graham, or both with you,” Thad said. “I would prefer you stay within Graymoor.” “Is Graymoor safe then? From the other vampires? “Yes,” Thad said. “Basil, Josiah’s son, performed an ancient ceremony to forbid vampires entrance to the house as soon as he learned they were near.” “Wait a minute! Josiah’s son? Basil? That gardener guy? He’s got to be at least sixty!” “At least,” Josiah said. “As Thad told you, I’m much older than I look.”

“How much older?” My eyes widened when Josiah told me. “You were serious about that? You were born in the Middle Ages? That’s…that’s…” I was going to say impossible, but was it? I looked at Graham. “I’m much younger than Josiah,” he said. “I’m only twenty-one.” “You’re Josiah’s boyfriend? Wow, you do like older men.” I turned to Thad. “See, Thad! You had a right fit because of our age difference. Josiah is centuries older than Graham!” “Their situation is a bit different, Cedi.” “Not in any way that matters! You are not allowed to use our age difference as an excuse any more!” Thad actually smiled. “Okay, okay. Calm yourself before you have an accident on the couch.” “Hey!” I said. “How can you two come and go if there’s a…spell on the house? You’re vampires, too.” “We have permission to be here from the owner,” Josiah said. “So that pair of vampires really can’t get inside, no matter what they do?” “No. No vampire can enter a private residence unless given permission. A vampire can enter any pubic space,

however, including hotels like this one. The rite performed by Basil closed the house to vampires as if it was a private residence. The magic is ancient and very strong.” “Magic,” I said. “You know you’re really shaking up my world view. Next thing you’ll tell me angels really exist.” Thad raised his eyebrows and remained eerily silent. I opened my mouth then clamped it shut again. “No, don’t tell me,” I said. “I’ve heard more than enough for tonight.” “True. It’s getting late.” “Is it?” I asked. I looked at the old mantel clock above the fireplace. It was nearly midnight. I had no idea we’d been talking for so very long. “I, for one, could use some sleep,” Thad said. “We have some patrolling to do,” Josiah said. “Ready, Graham?” Graham nodded, and then the pair of them simply disappeared. “How did they do that?” I asked, astonished. “The same way you would, only much faster.” “Huh?” “Vampires can move faster than humans can see. Josiah and Graham walked to the door, opened it,

closed it, and left. They did it just as you or I would, only in the blink of an eye.” “It looked as if they just disappeared.” “Only because you are incapable of following their movement.” “Wicked.” “Come on,” Thad said. “I’ll walk you to your room.” Thad and I left the study, walked across the immense parlor, and went up the stairs. I was emotionally and mentally drained by all I’d learned. I was likely quieter than I’d ever been before. We stopped by my door. Thad pulled me close and hugged me. I hugged him right back. I had missed his strong arms around me. “I’m really sorry I couldn’t come when you got hurt,” I said. “The last thing I needed was you being a pain in the ass. I had enough trouble with everyone trying to baby me.” “You’re all better now, though, right?” “Yes.” “There’s really nothing between you and Josiah?” “I’m going to smack you in a minute.” “Okay. Okay. It’s just a lot to take in. Vampires? I still can’t…well, I guess I can, but…well, you’ve proved Josiah and Graham are vampires, but I still can’t quite believe it!”

“You will—in time.” “Good night, Thad.” “Good night, Cedi.” I grinned. It was good to be back. I entered my room, pulled off my shoes, and collapsed upon the bed. I don’t even remember my head hitting the pillow. I was out like a light. *** I didn’t awaken until nearly eleven the next morning. I just lay there for the longest time, trying to make sense of the thoughts in my head. Had Thad, Josiah, Graham, and I had a long talk in the study, or was that a dream? Yeah, it was a dream. All that about vampires…as if! I got up and walked into the bathroom. I pulled off my shirt. I stopped and stared at myself in the mirror. A small cloth bag hung around my neck, suspended by a hemp necklace. I pulled it to my nose and sniffed. It smelled lemony. My eyes grew wide. That was no dream last night! Bloody hell! I had the feeling I was on the wrong side of the looking glass. As soon as I showered and got something to eat, I had to seek out Thad. I needed him to tell me I wasn’t going mad. I stripped and stepped into the shower. As I shampooed my hair and soaped up my body, my mind went to Thad. He said he loved me. He had hugged me

at my door the night before. There really was nothing between Thad and Josiah. It was just like Thad had told me all along. I grinned. I rinsed off, hopped out of the shower, dried off, and walked into my room. I quickly dressed and headed downstairs. I’d missed breakfast, of course, but Sean said just to go to the kitchen if I needed anything. I could have called for room service, but as beautiful as my room was, I didn’t want to just sit there. I wandered into the kitchen where Martha offered to fix me anything I wanted. It was getting close to lunch, so I just requested toast, orange marmalade, and hot English Breakfast tea. Martha told me I could wait in the Dining Room. I remembered her from my previous visit. She was funny, witty, and entertaining. The Dining Room was eerily quiet. I remembered sitting at the table with Jordan, Ralph, Kieran, Ross, and the whole crew. It was quite a noisy place then. Of course, Ross and I made most of the noise. We always had a blast! Ross and I had some hot times in my room, too. He was as wild in bed as he was everywhere else. He was also insatiable. I knew he was getting it on with Skye during our visit. Then, there was that nasty business with Nick, Sean’s boyfriend. That was very uncool. Ross told me what had happened. It was typical Ross. He simply could not control himself. I was every bit as wild as Ross, bu at least I had a bit more self control when it came to sex. Ross could never keep it in his pants.

Martha soon appeared in the Dining Room carrying a silver tray. Some of my fondest memories of my previous visit to Graymoor centered around Martha—or the food prepared by her at least. I spread orange marmalade on my toast and took a bite. It was incredibly delicious. I couldn’t say what made it so, but it was beyond any toast I’d eaten anywhere else. Anything Martha touched was wicked. I didn’t mind being alone as I ate because there was plenty to look at. There were paintings on the walls and lots of old glassware and ornately painted china. What I liked best was the two huge mirrors that were opposite each other at the ends of the room. They created a reflection of a reflection of a reflection into infinity. I heard a boyish giggle behind me. Rather, I thought I heard one. When I looked around, no one was there. I took another bite of toast. I heard the giggle again. I turned around. Nothing. I reached out for my tea, but the cup and saucer scooted away from me. I jumped up out of my seat and stared at the cup and saucer. The giggle was closer this time. “C-e-d-r-i-c,” a boy’s voice said, drawing my name out like a chant. That was a bit too much. I looked all about, quickly turning this way and that. “Who’s there?” I asked. I knew Graymoor was supposed to be haunted. I’d even seen a few strange things when I’d stayed before.

Having an encounter all on my own was freaking me out, though. I highly suspected that someone was messing with me. “Me,” a boy’s voice whispered right in my ear. I jumped and cried out. “Nervous condition?” Thad asked as he entered in the room. Thad had a unique ability to catch me in awkward moments. This time I was glad to see him. “There’s someone in here with me!” I said. “Yes, my name is Thad. You might remember me from last night, or perhaps from when you continually annoyed me down south.” “No! Not you! Someone else.” There was another giggle. This time it seemed to circle around Thad. “Etienne, have you been tormenting Cedric?” There was another giggle in response. “Don’t worry, Cedric. It’s just Etienne.” “I’ve gone mad,” I said. Thad pulled out a chair next to me and sat. I took my seat again. “My guess is you went mad quite some time ago. Perhaps you were born that way.” “You’re a right laugh, aren’t you?” “We aren’t alone in the room, but you have nothing to fear. Etienne is harmless. Well, not harmless, but

he’s not belligerent. He’s merely mischievous. Just think of him as the ghost version of yourself.” “He’s a ghost?” “Well, what do you think he is?” “I…I don’t know. He knew my name.” “He was probably listening in last night.” “You don’t seem disturbed.” “Why should I be?” “I guess someone who hangs out with vampires wouldn’t be freaked out by ghosts.” “As I said, Etienne is harmless. Everyone meets him sooner or later. I’m surprised you didn’t when you were here with the rest of Phantom.” My eyes widened as my cup and saucer slid back toward me. I swallowed hard, carefully reached out, picked up the cup, and took a sip. The hot tea helped to calm me. “How do you know his name?” “Marshall told me. Etienne might have told you himself if you had asked.” “Is he still here?” I asked. “I don’t know. Marshall is the only one who can see ghosts. Etienne talks to him quite a lot. He doesn’t have as much to say to anyone else.” “I wonder why.” “Marshall explained it to me. He told me about the energy necessary for a ghost to interact with the living.

Most aren’t strong enough to do much. That’s why a lot of hauntings are limited to knocks, disembodied voices, or misty apparitions. Marshall is a powerful psychic. Ghosts can appear to him much more easily than they can to someone who lacks such abilities. They can draw on his power.” “I don’t know about all this stuff.” “Scared, Cedi?” “Me? Never!” “So finish your breakfast.” “Yes, Daddy!” “I see you’re over your fright.” I smiled. “How are you with what we discussed last night?” Thad asked. “I thought I’d dreamed it when I woke up, but when I pulled my shirt off, I found this.” I pulled out the little bag of lemon…whatever. “Make sure you keep that on. I was quite serious when I said you should go outside only with Josiah or Graham—or preferably both.” “This is all very hard to believe.” “True, but you’ve seen proof.” “Yes, unless it’s an elaborate trick. If it had been Ross in there last night telling me about vampires, I would have assumed it was all some kind of setup. You

wouldn’t do that, however. You don’t have that kind of personality.” “How is Ross?” Thad asked. Did I detect just a hint of jealousy, or was that wishful thinking? “How do you know about Ross?” “You were with him in Edinburgh, remember? Your relationship with him isn’t a secret to me.” “I still love you,” I said. “I know you do.” “The tour is over,” I said. “We’re working on the new CD, but we’re going to slow down a bit. Maybe…maybe we could start dating again.” “What about Ross?” Thad asked. “Ross and I are good friends. We love each other. There are even some romantic feelings there, but Ross and I both know he isn’t ready to settle down. We have some wild times and some intense sex, but it’s not like it is between you and me. I thought for a bit there might be something more there, but Ross is too untamed.” “There’s someone more untamed than you?” “Well, Ross enjoys being with different guys and girls. He’s not the commitment type. I seriously think he’s incapable of being monogamous.” “That sounds a lot like someone I know.” I looked at Thad with a question in my eyes. “I’m not talking about you.”

“Ross is fun, but he’s not my boyfriend, and I don’t think he ever will be. There is an added complication. There is someone he can’t quite get over, but that’s all I can say about that. Even if Ross did want a monogamous relationship, I don’t think s an auld work. Our personalities are far too much alike. We would eventually drive each other insane.” “I haven’t spent a lot of time with Ross, but you do seem a bit like twins separated at birth.” I laughed. “Kieran said something like that. Only I think he said,“ Oh my God, there’s two of them!” “Perhaps a relationship would be difficult with a twin,” Thad said. “Ross isn’t the only one with someone in his life he can’t get over,” I said. I gazed at Thad with sad longing. Thad stood and pulled me to him. He hugged me close. “I’ve missed you,” I said. “I’ve missed you, too—a little.” “You missed me more than a little.” A small smile crept onto my lips. I liked the way Thad teased me. “Your fame really has gone to your head.” “What do you think about us getting back together, Thad?” “I don’t know, Cedi. Things haven’t really changed. You have your life. I have mine. You’re a part of Phantom now. That comes with a lot of responsibilities.

Even if Phantom is slowing down, there will still be tours, appearances, and a huge amount of time creating music. You’re a rock star now, Cedi, or at the very least a pop star. I’m very happy for you and proud of you, but your life is hectic. I don’t know if we can fit a relationship into that.” I pulled back and looked into Thad’s eyes. “I know you told me you haven’t made love with anyone since me,” I said. “Is there anyone you care about, though? Is there anyone you just can’t quite get over? I’m not trying to be nosy or pry into your personal business, but I just want to know where I stand.” Thad pulled away from me and walked a few steps away. “I don’t really want to talk about this, Cedric.” “Please tell me. Even if the answer hurts me, I want the truth.” Thad remained silent. It was always hard to get him to open up. Sometimes, it was downright impossible. “There is someone I can’t get over,” he said. “God knows I’ve tried…” Tears rimmed my eyes. “Is it someone from your past? Someone you met before me?” A tear rolled down my cheek. I felt like my heart was breaking. I wanted the truth, even if it hurt me, and it was tearing me apart.

Thad shook his head. “Who?” I asked, my voice little more than a croak. “You,” Thad said. He walked to the side of the room and gazed at a painting without seeing it. My heart soared. Me! Thad turned and faced me. “Letting you go was harder for me than you think, Cedric. I don’t know why I care about you like I do. You’re annoying. You’re a royal pain in the ass. You’re loud. You’re obnoxious. You turn my orderly little world upside down. Still, I care about you. You’re the one I think about on cold, dark nights.” I swallowed. This was an unprecedented baring of the soul for Thad T. Thomas. Thad didn’t share his personal feelings with anyone—ever. He’d given me only hints and gestures that revealed glimpses of what was underneath his forbidding exterior. “I think about you on nights like that, too,” I said. “You’re always there—on the edges of my mind. No matter what I’m doing, you’re there with me. I love you, Thad. I don’t think I can love anyone else.” Thad stepped over to me and took me in his arms again. “I’m older than you, Cedi. You need someone more your age, someone who is at the same place in their life.” “I’m nineteen. You’re thirty-one. You’re twelve years older. What’s the big deal?”

“When I was your age, you were seven.” “What does that have to do with anything? I’m not a little boy, Thad. We aren’t in the past. We’re in the present. Look at Josiah and Graham!” “We already discussed how that is different.” “Maybe it is, but just think of what Josiah must have experienced in his life. Think of all the books he has read and all the things he has seen. Graham is a mere child compared to him. I know I’m not as mature as you, Thad. I probably never will be. That doesn’t mean we’re wrong for each other.” “Cedric, if we tried to have a relationship, we’d barely get to see each other.” “For now, yes. Maybe for a long time. That doesn’t have to be a bad thing, though. Don’t you think I’m better in small doses?” I grinned. “It’s hard to argue with that.” “Maybe being able to see each other very often is best for now. Then later, we can have more time together.” “What happens when I get old, Cedi? You don’t want to be stuck with an old man.” “I’m only twelve years behind you. I don’t think there will be that big of a difference. Besides, who knows what the future will bring?” “What of the present?” Thad asked. “You’re nineteen. You’re at your sexual peak. What happens when you don’t see me for weeks?”

“The sex will be intense when I finally do see you, then.” “What about Ross? There is something between you. Would you be able to be faithful to me when I’m far away and he’s right there? And what about all the guys and girls that undoubtedly throw themselves at you?” “What about all those who throw themselves at you?” “It’s much easier to turn down such offers when you’re my age.” “Maybe, but you still get them. I’m not saying any of this will be easy, but what’s easy?” “I hate to admit this, but I think you’re getting wiser.” “And you’re beginning to loosen up a bit, no doubt thanks to my exuberant influence.” “Let’s take some time and think about this, Cedi,” Thad said. “I’m not certain getting back together is a good idea at this point, but let’s give it some thought.” That was not what I wanted to hear, but it was better than a “no.” “Okay, but I’m not leaving Verona until we decide.” I pulled Thad’s face down to mine and kissed him. Maybe that would help him make the decision I wanted.

Craig My boyfriend used to be dead. There were ghosts haunting Graymoor Mansion. Vampires were running around Verona. I’d outed myself at school. My life used to be mundane. It was never boring, just ordinary. Oh, how things had changed. Maybe it was the ghosts, the vampires, and the formerly dead boyfriend, but coming out at school hadn’t been the traumatic experience I had dreaded. I guess I hadn’t dreaded it. I never had any intention of coming out until after high school. Reality was far better than the imagined torments of coming out; still, it was no bed of roses. I was shoved around some by the jocks. I was threatened by bullies. I was called a faggot now and then. The hardest part to deal with was all the attention. People who had never given me a moment’s thought before noticme. Kids stared as I passed. Some of them giggled. Some of them frowned. Most gave me no trouble, but I felt like a freak on display in a sideshow. “Hey, Craig.” I smiled. Devon. None of the unpleasant parts of my life mattered, because I had a sweet, loving, and kind boyfriend. I felt as though I’d been waiting on him all my life, even though I didn’t know it. “Hey, Babe.”

Devon grinned, a big dopey grin. I loved it. Bart walked by at just that moment. He frowned, but something was different. He didn’t stop to harass us. He looked…frightened. Maybe I shouldn’t have been surprised. Bart had problems of his own–big problems. Perhaps he was beginning to see Skye and the rest of us more as allies than enemies. With friends like his, Bart sure needed help. He’d be very lucky if he survived the next few weeks. Devon and I walked together to our first-period class. We talked and laughed. Our classmates watched us, but I ignored them. No one else mattered when I was with Devon. We were our own little world. The revelations of Devon’s past had come as a shock, but I was amazed at how quickly I was able to assimilate the truth. It all made sense. As bizarre as it was, it felt right. That’s not to say I was perfectly at ease with what I’d learned. I felt weird, out of balance, almost unreal at times. I knew I wasn’t crazy, though, and I wasn’t dreaming, either. This was reality, and reality hadn’t changed. I just had a more complete picture now. The world had become more dangerous but a good deal more interesting and exciting, too. Being with Devon felt almost dreamlike. When I walked with him, I felt lighter than air. Despite the dangers, I was deliriously happy during most of the school day. I loved school, but Devon added an extra dimension of pleasure. Just seeing him for a few brief moments made me brighten. Time seemed to pass at an accelerated rate.

Before I knew it, Devon and I were walking toward the cafeteria for lunch. We went through the line together and sat side by side at our usual table. “If you two get any happier, I’m going to puke,” Kip said. “Just look at them! They’re so gushy it’s almost obscene.” “I think it’s cute,” Rose said. Were we acting that sappy? Were Devon and I one of those disgustingly cutesy couples who were constantly fawning over each other? Did I care if we were? No! I leaned my head against Devon’s for a moment. “Do they even know we’re here?” Kip asked. “Did you hear something?” I asked Devon. “I thought I did, but I’m not sure.” “Funny, guys,” Kip said. “You need a girlfriend,” I said, pointing my fork at Kip. Kip looked toward Rose before he could stop himself. She pretended not to notice but grinned slightly. Rose was definitely onto Kip. How could she not be? Just maybe, she returned his interest. “You just wait,” I said. “I bet that when you get a girlfriend, the two of you will be the sappiest couple ever. We’ll all need insulin shots just to be near you.” “Look at Josiah and Graham,” Kip said. “They aren’t all gushy like you.” Josiah looked at Kip.

“That’s because we channel our feelings into intense sex.” I laughed so loud I feared milk would come out my nose. Josiah was totally deadpan. He never said much. He was so serious and formal that the statement was just too much coming from him. Rose lost it. Josiah wasn’t finished. “Really, Kip, you should stop worrying about others. Ask Rose out, already.” Kip turned scarlet. “Go on,” Josiah said. He sounded so cultured and suave with his British accent. “I…uh…uh…” “Just say: Rose, will you go out with me?” Kip was in a state of panic. “I…uh…uh…” he stuttered. “I’d love to,” Rose said, taking pity on Kip. “You would?” Kip asked, instantly brightening. “I mean…great!” Kip smiled from ear to ear. “I think I see the sappiness taking over already,” Graham said. “Yeah,” I said. “Look at the gushiness creeping up his neck.” “We’ll be able to use him as a sugar substitute soon,” Devon said.

“Will you guys stop?” Kip asked. He was flaming red with embarrassment. “Oh, no,” I said. “You started it.” “Truce! Truce!” Kip cried. “Only until we work up some really good material,” I said. Kip ducked his head, but he was smiling. The next significant event of the day was watching Devon’s soccer game. I felt very strange dating a jock. Then again, I felt strange dating anyone, but I’d always pictured myself with someone more intellectual. I’m not saying my boyfriend was dumb—not at all. I just guess I thought I’d end up with someone more artistic, like me. Jocks were the stuff of sexual fantasies, but date a boy into soccer? I’d just never considered it. I suppose I was guilty of stereotyping. Devon was kind, loving, and considerate. A guy could be those things and be a jock. I watched Devon and his teammates. I must admit that I felt a rush of lust as I watched Devon in his blueand-white soccer uniform racing down the field, his blond hair flying. That uniform—mmm. Seeing Devon wearing it really did something for me. I wanted him to wear it sometime when we made love. I blushed at the thought. When had I become kinky? Devon and I had yet to make love. Part of me yearned for it, but mostly I was content to make out with him and feel his strong arms around me. Still, those soccer shorts...

I did some of my homework as I sat there. Practice took up a fair amount of my evening, and I needed to put the time to good use. Watching my boyfriend play with his jock friends was a worthwhile use of my time, but there was work to be done. I actually liked doing homework as I’ve admitted before, but it was even more enjoyable when I could look up and see my boyfriend on the field. He even waved at me when our eyes met. I sighed. I was in love. Josiah and Graham joined me in the stands near the end of practice. It was safe enough for Devon on the soccer field and me in the stands. There was always safety in numbers, even where vampires were concerned. The walk home might prove considerably more dangerous, however. I looked down at the soccer jocks doing their thing on the field. Little did they realize the danger. So far there had not been a single vampire attack, but that could change at any moment. No one was safe. I glanced as Josiah and Graham as they sat beside me wearing caps and dark sunglasses. Vampires in Verona? Who would have thought? Real vampires—period. It was enough to blow the mind. Josiah, Graham, and I waited outside the school gym while Devon showered and changed. My mind kept drifting to Devon in the showers…naked with hot soapy water running down his smooth, firm body… Was I turning into a horn dog or what? Graham looked at me and grinned. I blushed.

Devon joined us shortly, his hair still damp. I couldn’t believe I was so bold to lean over and kiss him while his teammates walked past. Some of them eyed us, but no one gave us trouble. I hoped no one would harass Devon. I’d heard of nasty things happening in the showers. I pushed the thought from my mind as the four of us walked away from V.H.S. We all laughed about what Josiah did at lunch. Josiah seemed the reserved type, but apparently he had quite a sense of humor when he allowed it to show. My mirth died when we reached my home. My mother paced back and forth on the porch. All was not well. “Trouble?” Devon asked. He had obviously noticed Mom’s agitated state. “That’s my guess.” Word had undoubtedly reached my parents. They had discovered their son was gay. “Want me to stay?” “No. I have a feeling that might make things worse.” Mom spotted us. Her eyes locked on mine. “Well, I’ll…uh…see you tomorrow, guys,” I said. Everyone bid me goodbye and walked on. Devon seemed hesitant to depart. I drew strength from his friendship and love. I walked toward my mother. There was fear but no anger in her eyes.

“Craig, your father and I have been hearing some…rumors about you.” This was it, then. Just as I had expected, the news had reached my parents. I knew it was only a matter of time. I was surprised they hadn’t found out sooner. “Perhaps I should tell you the truth of the matter, then,” I said. I was frightened, but I also felt unexpectedly bold. “What is the truth?” asked Mom. “I’m gay. I don’t think that comes as a surprise to you. I also have a boyfriend, and I kissed him at school. Anything else you’ve heard isn’t true.” “Oh, Craig,” my mom said, caressing my cheek. There were tears in her eyes. The door jerked open. “Craig! Get in here right now!” I walked inside. My father looked at me angrily. “What is this?” he asked, shoving my sketchpad toward me. “What are you doing with that? That’s private. What were you doing in my room?” “What is this?” he repeated, opening the sketchpad to one of my nude studies of Skye. “It’s a sketch for my portfolio. You have no business looking through my stuff.”

“I’m your father. Everything about you is my business. Who is this man in the drawings? Are you having sex with him?” “George!” Mom said. “Not that it’s any of your business, but no.” “Don’t take that tone with me.” “Stay out of my stuff!” “Are you a faggot, Craig? Are you?” my dad yelled. His face was red with anger. “I’m gay. Don’t call me a faggot,” I said through clinched teeth. I was furious and reeling from my own father calling me a faggot. “So you are a faggot. I won’t have a faggot…” “I said don’t call me that!” My dad slapped my face—hard. The smack echoed off the walls. My mom screamed and rushed to put herself between us. Footsteps pounded across the porch and the front door flung open. I turned to see Devon racing toward me, with Josiah and Graham lingering outside. “Keep your hands off him!” Devon shouted, trembling with anger. “Who are you?” my father demanded. “Who is this?” he asked me. “I’m Craig’s boyfriend, and so help me, if you ever hit him again, you’ll have me to answer to.”

I had never seen Devon so angry or fearsome. He was slightly shorter than my dad and considerably lighter in build, but he faced him fearlessly. “Get off my property!” “Craig, get your stuff. You’re coming with me,” Devon said. “He’s not going anywhere, least of all with you!” “Oh, yes, he is.” I jerked my head around so fast my neck popped. It wasn’t Devon who had spoken, but my mother. “Blanche,” my father growled in warning. “Don’t Blanche me. I’ve stood by long enough and watched you bully our son. I know in your heart you mean well. That’s why I’ve put up with it for so long. That was my mistake. But, I will not put up with this! How dare you strike Craig! How dare you!” My mother trembled with anger. “Blanche,” Dad said, in a more placating tone. “You can’t change him, George. You can’t make him into something he’s not. You can’t make him into you. You’ve got to quit trying. You’re only hurting all of us.” Mom turned to me. “Go get your stuff, Craig, just enough for a night or two. Your father needs some time to cool off. The two of us need some time to talk things out.” Devon urged me on by pushing lightly on my shoulder. I walked toward my bedroom. Devon

followed. I released a huge breath when we stepped into the room. I turned and hugged Devon. “Thank you,” I said. “It’s going to be okay, Craig.” “Yeah, it is,” I said. I hugged him again and then quickly packed a bag. We were back in moments. I noticed Mom was holding my sketchpad. She mussed my hair. “I want you back home by the day after tomorrow,” she said. Mom turned to Devon. “I’d appreciate your phone number in case I need to reach Craig.” “Um…of course. I’m staying in the Graymoor Mansion B&B with my parents right now. Just call the mansion and ask for Craig. They’ll know where to find him.” Mom nodded. She turned back to me and hugged me. “I love you, Craig.” “I love you, too, Mom.” “I’ll put this back in your room,” she said, indicating my sketchbook. “Thanks.” I looked at my father as I walked past. He still looked angry, but now he also appeared somewhat contrite. Neither of us spoke a word.

Devon and I walked out the front door. Josiah and Graham were waiting a discreet distance down the sidewalk. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I kind of forgot you can’t come inside without being invited.” “That’s okay,” Josiah said. “We didn’t want to intrude upon a private moment and Devon seemed to have things well in hand.” I smiled at my boyfriend. “Any time you guys want to come in, you’re welcome in my home,” I said. “Thank you,” Josiah said. “I guess you guys heard the yelling,” I said. “Yes, and Josiah and Graham heard the slap,” Devon said. “We lingered in case you needed us.” I’d forgotten about the exceptional hearing of vampires. “I did need you. You were so brave there, Devon, standing up to my dad like that.” “I won’t let anyone hurt you.” “I thought you were going to fight him.” “I would have.” “You’re my knight in shining armor—or in this case, in a purple polo shirt.” “I wonder what Kip would say about that,” Graham said. I laughed. It felt good to laugh.

“Thanks, guys,” I said. I drew strength not only from my boyfriend but from my friends. I felt surprisingly unafraid as we walked toward Graymoor Mansion. Perhaps it was because Devon held my hand. Perhaps it was because I had stood my ground with my overbearing father. Perhaps it was because Mom had stepped in on my side. A big part of my lack of fear was the love Devon and I shared. I felt so much stronger now that he was in my life. I wasn’t alone anymore. Josiah and Graham went off to their room when we reached Graymoor. Devon and I lingered in the parlor. “Are you okay?” Devon asked. “Yeah. I actually feel like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders. I’ve always feared this day, but it wasn’t anything like I’d expected. It wasn’t pleasant, but it’s such a relief that it’s over that I’m actually glad it happened.” “I don’t think I’d want to be your dad right now,” Devon said. “Yeah, I’ve never seen Mom like that.” “Hey. He was messing with her kid. Just like he was messing with my boyfriend.” “I think both of you startled Dad. He’s not used to anyone getting up in his face.” “Your mom seems to think he really does care about you.”

“I think he does in his own twisted way. He’s always been determined that I’m going to be a ‘real man’ and follow in his footsteps.” “You are a real man—a young man—but a real man.” “Yeah, I am. I just wish Dad could see that.” “Maybe he will now that you’ve stood up to him.” “Damn, I was scared.” “Which makes it all the more impressive.” “If you say so.” “I do. We’d better tell my dads what’s up. I’d like to sneak you into my room, but your mom will probably call to check on you. Tristan and Shawn might not like it if they find you in my room.” “Aww, and I was looking forward to sleeping with you.” “Maybe we can arrange that. Come on, let’s go to their room.” We climbed the stairs to the third floor. The old grandfather clock chimed the half hour. Was it only 6:30? It felt as if much more time had passed. Shawn was out, but Tristan invited us in. Devon explained the situation. “Craig can just share my room. It’s only for a couple of nights.” “Nice try, Devon.” “What?” he asked innocently.

“What kind of father would I be if I let you sleep with your boyfriend? You’re only sixteen.” Devon raised an eyebrow as if his age was debatable, which I guess it was. “Come on. We’re not going to have sex. We’re just going to sleep together. The only thing we do is make out.” That was a half-truth. Devon and I had not made love, but our make-out sessions did involve roaming, sometimes groping hands. I got a little excited just thinking about it. “I used to be a teenaged boy. I know what it’s like. If you two are in the same bed, alone, and start making out, you’re likely to proceed onto other things.” “Hey, just because you had no willpower as a teen doesn’t mean I don’t,” Devon said. “Besides, what would it hurt if we did want to do more?” Ouch. Big mistake. That sealed our fate. “Forget it,” Tristan said. “I’ll go talk to Sean and get Craig a room for the next two nights.” “Dad!” Tristan smiled. “What?” Devon asked. “You’ve never addressed me directly as Dad before.” “Does that mean Craig can stay in my room?” “No.” “It was worth a try,” Devon said, turning to me.

“You two get out of here, and I’ll see about a room.” Tristan looked as if he was going to give us some kind of warning about not fooling around but thought better of it. Yeah, he had been a teenaged boy once. He knew such warnings from parents were completely disregarded. Devon and I walked to his room. At least we’d have some time alone. “You know, your dad is hot—for an older guy,” I said as we walked down the hallway, “Eww.” “Come on, you’ve got to see it. I bet he was gorgeous when he was our age.” “You can check out the yearbook sometime and decide for yourself. I’m not discussing whether or not my dads are hot. It’s just too…eww.” “I guess it would be a little weird. Just think if you’d dated one of them back then.” “Dude! Shut up!” I laughed. “Yeah, I could see you trying to explain that one to me. You see, Craig, I dated Tristan in high school. We used to get it on all the time. Now he’s my dad.” “That is just so wrong,” Devon said. “Were you ever hot for him in high school?” “Craig!” I laughed again.

We entered Devon’s room. Like all the restored rooms in Graymoor, it was beautiful. Devon’s room had a tin ceiling, painted hunter green. The walls were pale yellow. The furnishings were Victorian, of course, with a heavily carved bed, a marble-top dresser, washstand, and table. A tufted loveseat sat before a fireplace. It was upholstered in a velvety material that matched the color of the ceiling. I paid attention to the decor for no more than a few moments, as my mind was on Devon. All that talk about sleeping together had me excited. Devon pulled me to him and kissed me. I kissed him back, slipping my tongue into his mouth. We stood there, French kissed, and pressed our bodies hard against each other. “I wish I could sleep with you tonight,” I said. “Who says you can’t?” “I’ll be in my own room. Remember?” “You’re getting your own room. Nothing says you have to stay there.” “Are you trying to corrupt me, Devon?” “Yes.” “Good.” We made out more. Devon’s sexy body drove me crazy. I wanted to rip his shirt off and lick his torso all over. I blushed even thinking such thoughts, but I enjoyed thinkin them. I don’t know how long we made out and groped, but we pulled apart when there was a knock at the door.

Devon and I smoothed out our rumpled clothing and tried to make it appear we hadn’t just been making out. Devon opened the door. “I thought I’d find you here,” Tristan said. “Come on. I’ll show you your room.” Tristan gave us the once over as he spoke. I was sure he knew we’d been kissing. He didn’t mention it. Devon and I followed Tristan a short distance down the hallway. My room was about eight doors down from Devon’s. Tristan opened the door and handed me the key. “Here you are. If you need anything, I’m just down the hall.” “Thanks,” I said. Tristan smiled. He left Devon and me to ourselves. Once inside my room, we went right back to making out. We were less likely to be disturbed this time, so we kicked off our shoes and lay on the bed. We kept our clothes on, but I don’t know if there had ever been such a make-out session. I grew bold and rolled over on top of Devon. I pressed my crotch against him. He kissed me back with even greater passion than before. After several moments, I pulled my lips from Devon’s and gazed into his eyes. “I want to make love to you,” I said. Devon moaned. “I want to make love to you, too, but…do you think we should?”

“Afraid one of your dads will pound on the door?” “That, too, but I mean, should we? I want to, but is it too soon?” “I don’t know. I’ve never done any of this before. I’ve never had a boyfriend. I’m a virgin. I’d never even kissed a guy before you.” “I just don’t want to mess things up between us, and…” “What?” Devon looked extremely unhappy. I rolled off him and pulled him into a sitting position. We sat on the bed, legs crossed, facing each other. “The last time I had sex—before—in my previous life—it was…” Devon drew in a sharp breath and tears rolled down his cheeks. He began to sob. I took his hand and held it. “Devon?” “It was horrible. I was horrible. I shouldn’t have done it. God, I was sick. What kind of person would…” Devon sobbed more. His cries were anguished as if he was releasing intense, long-buried pain. I hugged him to me and held him. I was frightened, but I wanted to be there for him as he’d been there for me. He didn’t stop crying for a very long time. “I’m sorry,” he said, releasing me. “Don’t be.”

“It’s just that when I thought of making love with you, I remembered what it was like…in my last years. Mark and Taylor should have just destroyed me. I don’t deserve this second chance. I don’t deserve you. I don’t deserve any of this!” “Devon. You do deserve it, or you wouldn’t have it. Listen. In the past few days, I’ve had to accept a lot of things I once thought impossible. My whole world has been turned upside down. I’m facing things now that seem as though they can’t possibly be real, but I know they must be real because they exist. You’ve been forgiven for all that you did, whatever you did, no matter how horrible it was. You’ve been given a second chance. You’ve been given a new life. You say you don’t deserve it, but you must. You wouldn’t have it if you didn’t.” “I hate what I was so much!” Devon said. His face was contorted with anguish and fury. “That shows how much you have changed. Remember Devon, you are not who you were. You are only who you are now. You’re loving and kind. You’ve been there for me when I needed you. You love me. I know you do. I love you. I couldn’t feel love for you if you weren’t good inside. I know you can’t just forget what passed before, but accept that you are a good person now. You deserve everything you’ve got.” “I…I can’t…I don’t…” I pulled Devon to me and hugged him tight as he sobbed.

“Let it go, Devon.” “I can’t!” “Yes, you can. You may never be able to forget it, but you can release it. You’re not him anymore, Devon. You’re not.” Devon cried on my shoulder for a good, long time. When he finished, he sat back and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. “Thank you, Craig. You have one fucked-up boyfriend. How can you put up with me?” “That’s easy. Because you can put up with me.” “I love you,” Devon said. “I love you, too.” I paused for several moments. “Why don’t we take a little time and just think about sleeping together? I don’t know about you, but I’m getting hungry. We can get something to eat then maybe go for a swim or something. Tonight, if we both agree it’s right, we’ll make love. If not, we’ll save it for another time. I am going to make love with you, Devon, but it doesn’t have to be tonight. I can wait.” Devon smiled. “Let’s go raid the kitchen,” he said. There was a knock at the door. I opened it. It was Shawn, Devon’s other dad. He didn’t seem surprised in the least to find Devon with me. He did seem concerned by the tear streaks on Devon’s face.

“Tristan and I wondered if you’d like to join us for supper. We promise not to monopolize too much of your time.” Devon and I looked at each other. I nodded. “Sure,” Devon said. “Are you okay, Devon?” Shawn asked. “I’m getting there.” “Meet us in the lobby in half an hour,” Shawn said. “We’ll be there,” I said. Devon and I made out a little more and before we knew it, twenty minutes had passed. We put our shoes back on and walked downstairs. Tristan and Shawn awaited us. I hadn’t said any more about it to Devon, but I did think Tristan was hot. He wore his dark hair nearly shoulder length and it looked good on him. His glasses made him extra sexy. Shawn was a hottie, too. I guess it was a little twisted to think my boyfriend’s dads are hot, but there was no denying they were attractive. It’s not as though I was going to date them or anything. Tristan led us to a small, private dining room on the first floor. Apparently, there was more than one such smaller dining room in the mansion. I rather liked the cozy setting. A candelabrum sat in the center of the round table. The candlelight reflected off the dark, polished wood. The only other light came from candles on the mantel and in sconces on the walls.

We all sat down. The table was set with delicately decorated porcelain, old silverware, and linen napkins. Perhaps it was because I was gay, but I had always appreciated a nice atmosphere such as this one. “So, what are your intentions toward our son?” Shawn asked. I froze. Shawn laughed. “Shawn, don’t be cruel,” said Tristan. “Craig could be our future son-in-law.” “I’m very sorry, Craig,” Devon said. “Sometimes, they try to be funny. They aren’t very good at it.” I smiled. Devon turned to his dads. “I should tell you, Craig and I may have to get married. I think I might be pregnant.” I was just taking a sip of water. Unfortunate timing to be sure. I choked and Devon had to pat me on the back to help me recover. “Try not to kill him before the ceremony,” Tristan said. I liked Devon’s dads. I liked how they kidded us. It made me feel accepted. A waiter entered the room and handed us small menus. The B&B focused on breakfast but offered a limited lunch and supper menu. The entrée choices for tonight were Chicken Kiev, grilled Portobello mushrooms, or baked salmon. The side dishes were more numerous, and the menu made for some difficult

choices. I ordered Chicken Kiev, herbed mashed potatoes, artichoke hearts, and stewed apples and pears. “Tristan filled me in on today’s drama,” Shawn said, once we had all ordered. “How are you doing, Craig?” “Much better than I expected. My mom was supportive. At least, she stood up for me. Dad was being about as disagreeable as he could be. You should have seen Devon get in his face.” “No one messes with my boyfriend,” Devon said. “I’ll see how things are when I go back. I’m going to give Mom a couple of days to calm Dad down before I return. Maybe he’ll be more reasonable. If not, I’ll just take it from there.” I grew quiet for a few moments. “I think the thing that really got to me was my dad calling me a faggot. It’s one thing to hear that from a jerk at school, but quite another to hear it from your own father.” “Yes. I know,” Shawn said. “My father wasn’t what you’d call understanding. To be more accurate, he was a homophobe. I understand what you’re feeling right now. With your mom in your corner, things may turn out okay.” “I hope so.” “Just remember you aren’t alone.” “I appreciate that.” I had feared I might be put on the spot, but I didn’t have to talk much. Tristan and Shawn talked about how they had met in high school. Devon and I laughed at

some of their stories. Theirs wasn’t exactly a fairy-tale romance, but it was real. It had obviously lasted, too. They were still together after all these years. I looked at Devon. Would we be together a quarter of a century from now? Who knew? I guess the important thing was to enjoy the present. After supper, Devon and I went to our separate rooms to do our homework. Later, we changed into our swimsuits and walked down to the Natatorium together. A family of four was in the pool as well as a couple of lone swimmers, but it was so large we had a corner of it to ourselves. Even though it was getting late, Skye was moving about and tending to this and that. He was dressed in khaki shorts and a pale yellow tee-shirt. As always, heads turned in his direction whenever he was near. My attention was focused mainly on Devon. The sight of his bare torso filled me with desire. He wasn’t muscular like Skye, but he was firm, compact, and defined. I loved the V shape of his torso and especially the contours of his chest. Devon was so sexy. His face and form were beautiful. Someday, I wanted to sketch him. Devon and I wrestled around in the water, which excited me further. I think we would’ve made out right there in the pool if we’d been alone. I’d been thinking a lot about whether or not we should sleep together. At the moment, I wanted to take him by the hand and pull him back to my room. I wanted to make mad passionate love to him.

I knew I shouldn’t be making decisions about whether or not to have sex when I was aroused. That was about as wise as grocery shopping when ravenously hungry. What I felt for Devon was more than just lust, however. I knew about lust. I’d lusted after Skye’s incredible body. I’d lusted after plenty of boys. I wanted Devon badly, but I wanted to be with him in every way. It was time to end my long, tortured virginity. Devon was the one. We left the pool about ten and headed back to our rooms. I was tempted to pull Devon into my room right then and there, but I had little doubt his dads would check up on him. Instead, I settled for a kiss in front of my door. “Come to me about midnight?” I asked. I wanted Devon so badly, but was he ready? Could he let go of whatever it was in his past that made him reluctant to sleep with me? “Are you sure?” he asked. “Completely. If you’re ready, I’m ready.” Devon looked thoughtful. I could tell he was wrestling with inner demons. After a few moments he took a deep breath, gazed into my eyes, and kissed me passionately. We reluctantly parted. “I’ll see you in a couple of hours,” Devon said. “I’ll be waiting.” I passed the time by showering, trying to get my hair just right, and pacing about in my room. I tried to read,

but it was no good. I couldn’t keep my mind on TV, either. Finally, a little before midnight, there was a light knock at my door. I opened it, grinned, and pulled Devon inside. I immediately wrapped my arms around him and kissed him. In seconds we were making out like mad. Still kissing him, I pulled him toward the bed. I ripped his shirt over his head and ran my hands over his chest. I pulled my own shirt off, and we made out some more. I pushed Devon back on the bed and tore at his pants. I had his belt undone and his jeans unbuttoned and unzipped before he knew what happened. Devon pulled me down on top of him. We kicked off our shoes as we continued to make out. I kissed my way down Devon’s neck and onto his chest. I kissed him all over. I pulled down his jeans and boxers. For the first time, I saw him naked. He was beautiful. Devon wasted no time in stripping me naked, too. Both of us were worked up. We weren’t gentle. We went at it like wild boys! For the first time, I both gave and received head. For the first time, I allowed another access to the most private parts of my body. Devon and I reveled in the pleasure we gave each other. That’s what excited me the most: making Devon moan and squirm with delight. I climaxed quickly, and Devon wasn’t far behind. That wasn’t the end of things. It was only the beginning. We went right back at it. We explored each

other with fingers, lips, and tongues. I’d never shared such intimacy. I’d never been so completely focused on someone else. My first time was incredible. When we had exhausted ourselves, we lay back panting. We smiled at each other. Devon pulled my face to his and kissed me again. We kissed each other softly until sleep took us. I awakened during the night and felt Devon’s warm body spooned up against me. I smiled with contentment and immediately fell asleep again. Devon was gone when my alarm sounded in the morning, but there was a note on his pillow. It said simply, “I love you.” I smiled. I was truly happy.

Devon “We’d like you to come and look at a house with us after soccer practice,” Tristan said. My dads, Craig, and I were eating breakfast in the Dining Room along with several guests who were staying in the B&B. Sean, Nick, and Skye were also having breakfast before they began their day. “You’ve found one you like?” “It’s perfect,” Shawn said. “We want to get your opinion. It will be your home, too.” “Cool, I can’t wait,” I said. “I’ll call the realtor and see if we can schedule an appointment,” Tristan said. “Can Craig come?” I asked. “Of course,” Tristan said. Craig and I looked at each other and grinned. As far as we knew, my dads were unaware we’d spent the night together. “Great!” Josiah and Graham met us in the lobby after breakfast. Sometimes, I wondered why they didn’t show up for breakfast, but then I remembered. They didn’t have to eat. I wondered what that was like, but I had no desire to be a vampire. I was quite content to be human—again.

Craig took my hand as we walked out the front door. The four of us walked toward school. I felt closer to Craig than ever before. We had shared ourselves last night. I knew it was Craig’s first time. I felt honored that he’d chosen me. More than that, I felt special. Even that doesn’t describe the feeling that enveloped me, but it’s as close as I can get. Our lovemaking healed old wounds for me. I had never made love before. I’d had sex, plenty of times, but I’d never made love. For me, sex had been no more than a guilty, unnatural act to satisfy my deviant lust. It had been violent, shameful, and quite often forced. My time with Craig bore no resemblance whatsoever to any of that. I was no virgin, but last night was my first time, too. It was the first time I’d given instead of just taking. It was the first time I’d used my body to give another pleasure. I didn’t even care about my own pleasure, yet there was more than I’d ever experienced before. What was truly significant about the night was how I felt during, and after, our love-making. For the first time ever I felt no shame, no regret, no remorse. Craig would never know the worth of the gift he’d given me. The value of it was beyond measure. Memories of the night before filled me with bliss. I felt as though everyone could tell Craig and I had made love just by looking at us. Neither of my dads seemed to notice any difference. Josiah and Graham made no comment. Even Skye didn’t give any hint that he suspected. I think Skye was the one most likely to

notice. He seemed to have a sixth sense for such things. Marshall could detect ghosts. Skye could sense sex. Part of me wanted to shout the news to the world. Most of me wanted to keep it just between Craig and me. We’d shared something special last night, something that belonged to just us. I floated through my whole day in a dreamy state. I hadn’t felt such a sense of freedom even when I was a spirit. The more time I spent with Craig, the more my memories of my time as a spirit seemed to fade. That angry specter seemed like someone else now. When I remembered him, it was as if I was remembering the life of someone I’d read about. Already I was forgetting what it was like to be him. I t felt alive again. I don’t remember if anyone hassled or harassed me during the day. If they did, their actions didn’t penetrate my happiness. I even forgot about the danger that hovered over us all. Only Josiah and Graham walking with Craig and me was a reminder that all was not well. Even that threat had no power over me. I was in love. Soccer practice was a blast! I never realized how much I’d missed soccer. I loved running up and down the field, chasing, dribbling, passing, or shooting the ball. I loved the feel of my leg muscles as I ran. I loved the feel of air in my lungs and the beating of my own heart. I loved the wind racing through my hair. I loved—all of it. As if all this wasn’t enough, my boyfriend was in the stands quietly doing his homework but stopping now and then to watch me. Just gazing at

Craig made me feel like I could fly. This is what it meant to be in love! I wished Mark and Taylor could be there with me on the field. I wished Jon and Brandon and all the others were there, too. If only I hadn’t let my love turn to hate all those long years ago… The past was gone, however, and only the present truly mattered. I had no worries about Mark and Taylor. They were beyond all sorrow. I wondered where Jon and Brandon were now. I wondered what they would think if they knew I was alive—again. Would they be forgiving like Brendan, Casper, and my dads or would they hate me still? Brandon had once come very close to killing me. I deserved it. I wished I could make up for all the horrible things I’d done. I couldn’t erase the past, but maybe I could do some good now to offset the evil I’d done before. Josiah and Graham escorted Craig and me back to Graymoor again. When Craig and I arrived at my room we found a note slipped under the door. It read “Home viewing, seven p.m., meet us in the lobby.” I’d completely forgotten, as I had everything else. I turned to Craig and smiled. “We have only a few minutes to spare,” I said. “What would you like to do?” “This,” Craig said. He pulled me to him and kissed me. We dropped our backpacks right there on the floor. Soft lips. Silky tongues. Intense need and passion. We slowly made our way to the bed. Our lips parted only when we pulled off

each other’s shirt. We nearly fell kicking off our shoes. Laughing, we kissed some more and fumbled with belts and zippers. We left a trail of clothing. We were naked by the time we sank onto the bed. We didn’t have much time, but it didn’t matter. We were both young and could satisfy our needs quickly if we so desired. Craig and I writhed on the bed—kissing, feeling, fondling, groping, licking. I reveled in my ability to make him cry out with passion. In less than fifteen minutes we’d finished, although we weren’t really finished. We’d never be finished. We’d never get enough of each other. Even when we’d dressed, we still hugged and kissed. I felt a strong need to be as close to Craig as I possibly could. I wanted us to be one. Looking innocent, we walked downstairs a little before seven. My dads awaited us. Craig and I held hands in the back seat as Tristan drove us a short distance through Verona. He pulled the car to a stop in front of an old brick building. “Run for it, Craig,” I said. “They’ve tricked us. They’re tang us back to school!” Craig laughed. “I think school let out here for the last time long ago,” he said. The home we were about to look at was an old school. I could vaguely remember having driven or walked by it sometime in the past. Dane Haakonson had lived there at one time. It was a sizable, two-story

structure but nowhere near as big as schools nowadays. I guessed it must’ve been used as a school before V.H.S. was built. “This is the old Verona School,” Shawn said. “What was it?” I asked. “High school? Middle school? Grade school?” “All of the above, at least until the 1930s. I think a grade school was built then,” Shawn said. “This is the building used before your school. It closed fifty years ago—in 1954.” We got out of the car. I looked up the street. I caught a glimpse of Bry. We were not unguarded, even now. The realtor wasn’t there yet, so we examined the front of the building. “It was converted into a home many years ago,” Shawn said. “You remember, Devon, Dane used to live here. His parents were very careful to alter it as little as possible.” I looked up at the old school. It was big, but Graymoor dwarfed it. The building did have a lot of character: red brick, worn stone steps, and even an old bell in a cupola at the top. The realtor pulled up in her Cadillac and smiled at us. “You must be Devon,” she said. “Yeah. And this is Craig.” “It’s nice to meet you both.” “Isn’t it kind of large for a house?” I asked, gazing once again at the old school.

“Yes, but not large enough to get lost in,” the realtor said. “There are twenty-eight rooms, not counting a few closets. Most of the rooms are quite large, of course. Shall we go in?” We followed her along the sidewalk and up the steps. She unlocked the double front doors and led us into a short, but wide hallway that came to a T where a larger, longer hallway crossed it. There were old glass trophy cases (still filled with photos and trophies) as well as bulletin boards on both sides of the short hallway. On one side was an old water fountain. “That fountain works when the water is turned on,” the realtor said. We entered the larger hallway. It extended to the ends of the building in both directions. Just to our left was a wide stair leading to the second floor. Straight ahead was an old wooden door with frosted glass. Oldfashioned lettering on the glass spelled out “Principal.” We turned to the left. The realtor ushered us into the first room on the right. The door to the room had a frosted-glass window, but this one merely had the number “101” printed near the top. “This room was left completely intact by the previous owners,” the realtor said. “Most of the other rooms are nearly identical, except they’re empty.” Craig and I looked around. The old classroom looked as if it had been closed up on the last day of school fifty years before and had never been touched since. Rows of old-fashioned school desks, the kind with ink wells and

the seat on the front, faced a large, oak teacher’s desk at the front of the room. A 48-star American flag stood in the corner near an old print of George Washington. Slate blackboards covered most of three walls. The outside wall was mostly windows. The view looked out onto a large backyard filled with old trees and even ancient playground equipment. “Let me show you a room that’s empty,” the realtor said. “It will give you a much better idea of the kind of space you’ll have.” She led us across the hallway to another room. It was very much like the first, except there were no desks. “This would make one big bedroom,” Craig said. “Yeah,” I said. “If we buy the place, I could have my studio on the first floor, and Shawn could have his office down here as well,” Tristan said. “Let me show you some of the other features,” the realtor said. We walked back out into the hallway and turned right. “All the lighting is original. The wiring has been redone and is up to code. As you can see the hardwood floors are worn but in great shape. The previous owners opted to use large area rugs rather than cover up the floors with carpets. This is one of the first-floor bathrooms.”

She led us past a door marked “Boys.” Inside was what one would expect: toilet stalls, urinals, and sinks. What surprised me is that there were only four of each. V.H.S. had twice as many, and there were several bathrooms there. We walked back out into the hallway and continued on. Just before we reached the end, I spotted a door to the right with “Library” painted on the glass. The realtor led us inside. The old school library was the same size as the classrooms, but it was mostly filled with old wooden shelves. There were even a few books that had been left behind, but most of the shelves were empty. The librarian’s desk and chair still stood near one wall. One thing for sure, we would not lack for shelf space! We exited the library and walked the few steps to the end of the hallway. Here, another hall turned to the left. This one had only one double-door on the left and another at the end of the hall. We entered the doors on the left that were about halfway down the short hallway. “This was obviously the cafeteria,” said the realtor. She wasn’t kidding. All the old tables were still there as was the serving line. We followed the realtor past the serving line into the kitchen. “The old stoves still work. As you can see, they aren’t too large for private use.” “This is so cool,” Craig said. I looked at him and smiled.

We walked out of the old cafeteria and to the end of the hallway. “I’m sure you’ll like this,” the realtor said, looking at Craig and me. She led us through the double doors. “It has its own gym,” I said. I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised. It was an old school after all. The gym was small. I wasn’t sure, but the basketball court didn’t look quite full size. It was a bit hard to tell, because the only light came from the large windows at the very tops of the walls on two sides of the gym. There were wooden bleachers, ten-rows high, surrounding the court on three sides. At that far end was a small stage. Old light-blue-and-white curtains still hung at the sides. On either side of the stage was a doorway. The realtor led us across the old polished wooden floor toward the one on the left. “This is the old boys’ locker room. There’s a nearly identical one for girls on the other end of the stage.” The lockers weren’t like those at V.H.S. There were no doors. Each compartment held a wire basket with a number on a metal plate on the front. Some of the baskets were still locked in place. There were several of these on each side of the room. Old wooden benches attached to the floor ran down the center. The realtor led us past the lockers.

“This is the shower room. I’m afraid this and the showers in the girls’ locker room are the only bathing areas in the building.” I looked at Craig and raised my eyebrow. I was having thoughts of us showering together and making love right in the old shower room. Oh yeah, lockerroom and shower fantasies realized! “This reminds me of the bathroom in my old apartment above Ofarim’s,” Shawn said. “I like it,” Tristan said while we checked out the shower area. “It’s different.” “Yes,” the realtor said. “Some of the new apartments and lofts in New York City are being designed with shower areas not unlike this. It’s the style now. The former occupants never saw the need to put in bathrooms. They just used what was already here. Now, let’s head upstairs.” We headed back through the gym, up the hallways, and up the stairs. The second floor was all classrooms as far as I could tell. The realtor showed us a couple of them. They looked almost exactly like those downstairs. “What do you think?” the realtor asked me as we stood in one of the old classrooms. “I like it.” She grinned obviously hoping for a sale. She turned to my dads. “Would you like to make an offer?” she asked them.

My dads looked at me. I nodded enthusiastically. “Yes,” Tristan said. “Great! Let’s go downstairs to the old principal’s office. I brought the paperwork with me.” “Craig and I will just look around,” I said. “Paperwork does not sound interesting.” “We’ll yell if we finish before you come down,” Shawn said. The three departed, leaving Craig and me alone. “I hope they buy it. This place is really cool,” I said. “I wish I had a bedroom this big,” Craig said. “Which one do you think you want?” “Hmm, it probably doesn’t matter that much, but we can explore.” I closed in on Craig and kissed him. “None of that,” he said, “or we’ll have no time for exploring.” “And there’s always tonight.” “Yeah, one more night in paradise.” I’d forgotten about Craig’s troubles at home. I felt selfish. “Do you think everything will be okay with your parents?” “No. They may not be too bad, though. I’m not expecting much understanding or support from Dad. Mom gives me hope, though. The best I can probably hope for is a truce, but I don’t think I’ll be tossed out.

So, all things considered, I don’t think things will be good but hopefully not too bad either.” “I’ll always be here for you, Craig.” He kissed me. “I know you will. Now, let’s explore!” The old classrooms really were pretty much all the same. The only difference was the view out the windows. I liked those on the front side of the building the best because they looked down on the street below. “You won’t even have to draw the drapes up here,” Craig said. “You’re high enough up that no one can see in.” “I do like the view.” There were a surprising number of old school artifacts lying about. It was as if much had simply been abandoned when the move was made to the new school. There was a trophy case in the upstairs hallway. Like those in the entry hall, it was still filled with old trophies, signed footballs, basketballs, and baseballs, and team photos. Craig and I peered through the glass. Some of the old trophies dated way back. “I wonder if all this was just left here or if the previous owners were collectors,” I said. “My guess is it was left. Everything here says Verona on it. If it was once sold off, I don’t think it would be possible to gather it all up again. This is a great place, Devon! I’d almost kill to have a bedroom as big as

yours will be. I can see why Tristan likes this place. I know I’d love to have my very own studio.” “Marry me and you can have your own,” I said. “I just might—if you don’t get sick of me first.” “Never.” I leaned over and kissed him. He kissed me back. We could never work in enough kissing. After exploring (both the old school and each other) for about half an hour, we walked downstairs and waited on a bench outside the old principal’s office. “I have the strangest feeling I’m in trouble,” Craig said. “I think it’s where we’re sitting.” “Perhaps you’re channeling the ghost of a bad boy from the past.” “Perhaps.” We only had to kick our heels about five minutes before my dads and the realtor came out of the office. We walked out as a group. The realtor locked up as we went to the car. “Do you think the offer will be accepted?” I asked. Now that I’d seen it, I was rather eager for my dads to buy the old school. “Most likely,” Tristan said. “We offered nearly the asking price. It’s a unique property but one that most people wouldn’t find of much interest.” “I hope you get it. I really like it.” “You hope we get it.”

“Yeah. We.” I smiled. Craig squeezed my hand. Soon, we were back at Graymoor Mansion. I made a show of telling Craig I was going to get some homework done before supper. I actually did plan to do so. I hoped Tristan or Shawn checked on me. It would be the perfect way to throw them off guard. If at all possible, Craig and I would get it on again later, but we had to play it cool. Tristan and Shawn had been our age once. I was sure they suspected we’d fool around if at all possible. They were right! Since there was a danger of getting attacked by a vampire every time we stepped outside, we ordered in again. I was glad to see that one of the choices tonight was a good old hamburger. Craig and I both ordered one. Tristan went for the grilled trout and Shawn a steak. When the waiter brought our orders to the little private dining room, I was amazed at the size of my burger. It must’ve weighed nearly a pound! I’d ordered my burger with cheese, bacon, and barbeque sauce. There were also lettuce, purple onion, pickles, and tomato. There was a Mt. Everest of fries on the side. After supper, Craig and I returned to our separate rooms. Once there, I called Craig’s room and asked him to meet me in his swimsuit in the Natatorium in an hour. We had swum the night before, but I had other plans this time.

I forced myself to do my homework while I waited on the hour to pass. I needed to finish it. I hoped to be busy with Craig the rest of the night. Mmm. Who knew when we’d be staying in such close proximity again? I wanted to make the most of it. The hour of waiting finally drew near its end. True, I could have asked Craig to meet me in five minutes instead, but I figured my dads would be keeping an eye on me. The longer I waited, the less likely they’d know I was meeting up with Craig. Oddly enough, I found that I actually liked the idea of my new parents keeping an eye on me. It made me feel loved. I arrived first. Craig appeared through the doorway about three minutes later. I led him past the pool and into the Gymnasium. Luckily, the hot tub was not occupied. Craig followed me toward the steaming, bubbling water. We stripped off our shirts and shoes and eased ourselves into the water. “Oh! Hot! Hot!” Craig said. “That’s why it’s called a hot tub.” Craig laughed. “Get your homework done?” Craig asked. “Yeah, but it was hard to concentrate.” “Why? Thinking about the house?” “Some, but mostly I was thinking about you.”

“I hope we can be together again tonight,” Craig said just as Skye walked up behind him. I would have warned Craig, but there wasn’t time. “I guess I don’t have to ask how you two are getting along,” Skye said. Craig turned a bit red. It was cute. “Hey, we were just wrestling last night,” I told Skye. “Naked. Well, it wasn’t exactly wrestling…” “But you were naked.” Skye laughed. “Yeah.” Craig looked as if he wanted to sink beneath the water. “Don’t be embarrassed,” Skye said. “You’ve seen me naked plenty of times. Of course, we never…wrestled.” “Hey, no flirting with my boyfriend,” I said. “When you have a boyfriend as cute as Craig, you have to expect it.” “Are you two finished embarrassing me yet?” Craig asked. “Um, just about,” Skye said. “You’ve got to let me have a little fun.” “A little?” I asked. “You practically overdose.” “Hey, I just know how to have a good time. Apparently the two of you do, too. Hey, Craig, when do you want me to pose again?” “In a few days, probably, once I see how things are going to work out at home.”

“Remember, Craig, if there’s trouble, I’m here for you,” Skye said. “Thanks, Skye.” “And remember, guys, this is a public area and there are kids about. No sex in the hot tub.” “Go away,” Craig said. Skye left and went about his work. “I bet he was hard to resist,” I said. “What’s it like sketching Skye while he’s naked?” “To be honest, before I met you, I wanted to seduce Skye.” “Why didn’t you?” “I was way too shy to make any moves. I had the feeling he’d turn me down anyway.” “Craig, you’re very attractive.” “I don’t mean it like that. Skye has been kind of a mentor. He’s like a big brother. I have a feeling he would have turned me down because he didn’t want to taint that relationship. If I could have worked up the nerve, I would probably have come onto him anyway, but I never managed it.” “I can understand that.” “Why have you never tried to get into Skye’s pants?” Craig asked. “Or have you?” “I’ve never tried,” I said. “I will admit, part of me would have liked to seduce him. Past tense. I have you now. I don’t want anyone else.”

“Same here,” Craig said. He smiled. “Since I’ve…come back, Skye has been a mentor to me, too. There is the added complication that we were once deadly enemies. When I was a spirit, I tried to kill him. At one point, Skye would have liked nothing better than to destroy me. Sex with Skye would just be too weird after all that. My life is weird enough as it is.” “The two of you were enemies? It’s hard to believe.” “Believe it.” “I guess it goes to show how much you’ve changed. You’ve obviously forgiven each other for whatever passed between you.” “He’s forgiven me. There is nothing to forgive where Skye is concerned. Anything he did to me he did to protect himself and others.” “Well, it’s great that you’re friends now.” “Yes, it is.” “I’m sure Skye will do fine without either of us,” Craig said. “That’s an understatement if there ever was one. Skye can have just about any guy he wants.” “Hmm, I wonder why,” Craig said, then laughed. “Yeah. I wonder,” I said. Craig and I sat close together and made out a little. Our time in the hot tub was soon up. Between the hot water and my intense arousal, I was about to overheat.

We dried off and slipped our shoes and shirts back on. We bid Skye farewell and then headed back upstairs. We halted in front of Craig’s door. “I’ll see you later. The sooner, the better,” I said. We kissed. “I’ll be over as soon as I think the coast is clear.” “I’ll be waiting.” Craig knocked on my door an hour later. It seemed as if I’d been waiting days. We went at it just as we had the night before, and it was no less wondrous. We didn’t do anything new, yet it all felt like it was new. I was so filled with love for Craig I felt like I couldn’t stand it. After we finished, the second time, we showered together. That led to the third time right there in the shower. We simply couldn’t keep our hands off each other. We dried off and walked naked to the bed. We climbed in, held each other, and lay there until sleep took us. I was awakened the next morning by a knock on the door. I looked over at my alarm clock. “Shit!” I hopped out of bed and slipped on my boxers. Craig stirred beside me. There was another knock. I answered. It was Tristan. “I came up to check on you. You’re late for breakfast.”

Tristan’s eyes looked past me to Craig just rousing himself from my bed. Uh-oh. “Um, I guess I, uh, forgot to set my alarm last night.” “I can see why you were distracted.” I wondered just how much trouble I was in. I looked back into the room just in time to see Craig’s bare butt being covered by his boxers as he slipped them on. “Are you mad?” I asked. Tristan stepped into the room and closed the door. “Have a seat, guys,” Tristan said. Both of us sat on the edge of my bed in our boxers. “I’m not going to give you a lecture about the desirability of abstinence. I know what it’s like to be your age. I know the reality of the situation. I also know there is nothing I can do to keep you apart. If you want to be together, you’ll find a way. It would be wrong of me to even try. Instead, I want the two of you to think before you act. Don’t take any unnecessary risks. Now, I’m not trying to encourage you, but I will buy you some condoms today, Devon. You should get into the habit now. I hope…well… Being a father isn’t so easy…” Tristan grew silent for a few moments. “Tristan? Dad?” I said. “I really love Craig. We’re careful. We haven’t…gone all the way. We don’t plan to do that for a long time.” “I think you’re both intelligent young men. Remember that even intelligent young men can make

mistakes. I did when I was young. I just don’t want to see either of you pay for a mistake with your life.” “We’ll be careful,” I said. “If you think about it, Craig and I don’t really have to be careful. Craig’s a…well, I’m his first. He’s my first, too, this time around. I’ve never been with anyone since I was…reborn.” “I still want you to be safe. It’s just a good habit to get into. Sometimes you aren’t as safe as you think. Some people will lie to you. Some will cheat on you. You can never assume. I’m not saying that either of you would lie or cheat. I’m saying that someday you may trust someone only to find out they aren’t trustworthy. Always being safe is a way of protecting yourself even when you’re sure it isn’t necessary.” I suddenly grew very afraid. “Dad? You’re not? You’re okay? Aren’t you?” “Yes. I’m perfectly healthy. I’m not speaking from personal experience, but that makes what I’ve said no less true. I…I’ve had friends that weren’t so lucky. I miss them.” I nodded. Tristan had really scared me for a moment. It made me realize how much I’d come to care about him in such a short time. “Now, you two need to get dressed, eat some breakfast, and get your butts to school.” “Yes, sir,” Craig said. Tristan nodded and left us alone.

“Oh, my god,” Craig said when Tristan had gone. “He caught me naked in your bed. He knows we’ve had sex!” “I think that goes without saying, Craig. It’s okay. Don’t worry about it. You heard him. I don’t think he’s happy about it, but he’s realistic.” “I think my dad would’ve just taken out a shotgun and killed us both.” “Remind me not to sleep over at your house. Come on, we’ve got to get a move on.” It had been some morning, but then it had been some night, too. I was kind of embarrassed to be caught in bed with my boyfriend. It was a private matter, after all. In a way, I didn’t mind. Tristan really, truly cared about me. He really thought of me as his son. That made me feel so good inside that a bit of embarrassment didn’t matter.

Skye I walked alone in the darkness of the October night. That’s how it appeared anyway. Josiah and Bry trailed behind me at a discreet distance. With their superhuman speed they could be by my side in less than a second. The problem was the vampires we hunted were likely just as fast. We were playing a dangerous game, one Josiah and Graham had opposed vehemently, but I was tired of inaction. I wasn’t about to let fear stop me, either. What if someone died because I was afraid to risk my neck? No pun intended. Bry understood. He knew I had to take action. He knew I had to try despite the risk. I couldn’t just sit on the sidelines—not anymore—not after we’d discovered why the vampires had come to Verona. I’d stayed out of the game for far too long already. As a result we weren’t any closer to ridding Verona of the vampire threat. I was compelled to act. It was my nature. A chill breeze rent the air. How often had I walked the streets of Verona alone at night entirely unafraid? I was afraid now. I’m not ashamed to admit it. Only a fool is never afraid. I was brave enough to put my life on the line, though. For whatever reason, a vampire had chosen me as his special target. Until we had it out, no one would be safe. I had patrolled many nights with Josiah, Graham, Bry, or some combination of the three. Usually we

walked together. Never before had I been bait. Perhaps the situation wasn’t all that different, but the fraction of a second it would take Josiah and Bry to reach me could be a fraction of a second too late. I thought of the nights I patrolled alone with Bry. I found him practically irresistible. What was it about him that made him so? He was handsome and built, but I’d been surrounded by guys just as attractive in my college years. I’d had more of them than I could count. Was I so powerfully attracted to him because he was a vampire? That was part of it, I’m sure. Bry himself had told me that vampires were designed to attract, to pull their victims closer. More than beauty and pheromones were in play here, however. Perhaps it was his strength. It had been a very long time since I’d come across anyone stronger than I was. In Bry’s case, he was much stronger. Then again, both Josiah and Graham were far stronger than I was, too. I didn’t have the same powerful attraction to them. There was an attraction there. With Graham, I think I experienced the effect of the vampire pheromones only. He was a beautiful boy, but he was just a boy—to me, anyway. There was a sensual edge to him, but I think that was part of his vampire nature. He was just a bit too young to be sexually attractive to me. Graham was twenty-one years old, of course, but he’d forever appear to be no more than fourteen. I felt a greater attraction to Josiah. He wasn’t much older than Graham in appearance (although vastly older in actual age). That small difference in apparent age made a great difference in my attraction to him. There was a sexual attraction

there I didn’t feel with Graham. Still, the attraction wasn’t nearly what I felt for Bry. My attraction to Josiah compared with my attraction to Bry was like the brightness of a candle compared to the sun. I stiffened. All thoughts of Bry left me. There was someone walking toward me. Was it just an innocent soul out for a midnight stroll, or was it not a someone, but a something? As the figure grew closer I could make out a shock of blond hair as he passed under a street light. I kept walking toward him, keeping my pace even and my muscles tense. If this was a vampire, I couldn’t hope to match his agility, strength, or speed, but a fraction of a second could be the difference between life and death. I wished I’d waited now for night, when all three of our vampire allies could accompany me. It was too late to second guess myself now. We were no more than ten feet away from each other now. My eyes widened in surprise. “Ben? Ben Tyler?” “Hello, Skye,” Ben said quietly as he came to a stop only a yard or so in front of me. Ben Tyler and I had quite a history. He’d been a bully and a jerk in high school. He was a football player, as well. Before I admitted to myself I was gay, I gave Ben a hard time. It was my way of dealing with my desire for him. We had become enemies later. I’d made mistakes. I’d done things I shouldn’t have done. Ben had every right to hate me, except for one thing: I

also saved his life by protecting him when Jason, Casper’s brother, tried to kill him. “Where have you been?” I asked. “I haven’t seen you in years. You just disappeared. Why are you here now?” “Where have I been? That’s a story I don’t have time to tell. As to what I’m doing here, I’ve come to pay an old debt.” “Which debt?” I asked, tensing. “The one I owe you, although I suppose I could consider what you did for me recompense for what you threatened to do to me—more than once.” I winced inside. Some years ago, I’d done something quite horrible to force Ben to give me information. The situation was desperate then, almost as desperate as it was now, but I had crossed the line. I’d become nearly as evil as those I fought against. “I am sorry about that,” I said. “I was young, drunk on my own power, and not strong enough to control myself.” “There is enough blame to go around, Skye.” I gazed at Ben. He was still as handsome as ever. “Why are you here?” I asked again. “To warn you to leave Verona. You can’t win this time, Skye. You are pitted against a foe that is far, far beyond you. If you don’t leave, you will die or worse. Our shared past isn’t pleasant, but I owe you. You saved me once. I haven’t forgotten.”

“How do you know I’m in such danger?” “I know what you’re hunting.” Ben smiled. Very slowly, he bared his fangs. Josiah and Bry were at my side so fast they seemed to explode into existence. They didn’t attack, but they were crouched, tensed, and ready. “I see you aren’t unprotected,” Ben said, looking at my vampire bodyguards. “You’re more resourceful than I thought. You’re still in perilous danger, Skye. Even a vampire will not be able to fully protect you against another of his kind. We’re too strong. Too fast. We can kill in the blink of an eye.” My heart pounded in my chest. “How did this happen to you?” I asked. “Another long story and one I don’t have time to tell. I’ve put myself at too much risk for you already. The next time we meet, I’ll have to kill you, Skye.” “Why are you warning me when you’ve come to Verona to kill me?” “I didn’t come to kill you, Skye. I was summoned to help the one who has come to destroy you.” “We have a cure, Ben,” I said. “Let me help you.” “A cure? Don’t try to be funny, Skye. You were never good at it.” “I’m serious. It’s not perfect. You’ll have to take it once a month, but it will cure you.” Ben gazed into my eyes. Was he reading my mind? His eyes lit up for a moment, but then he frowned.

“It doesn’t matter. If I took this cure of yours, he’d destroy me.” “Who?” “You’ll find out soon enough.” “Ben. Let me help you! I protected you before!” “You can’t protect me from him, Skye. You can’t even protect yourself.” With that he was gone. He simply wasn’t there anymore. I resisted the urge to call out. I knew it was useless. “Well,” I said to Josiah and Bry. “What do you think of that?” “An old enemy or friend?” Bry asked. “Both, but more enemy than friend, and I’m to blame for it—mostly.” “As for what I think, I’m not sure. This is most peculiar,” Josiah said. “What Ben said feels real. I have no doubt he’s got it in for me, yet he owes me. He also made it quite clear he’ll try to kill me the next time our paths cross. If this is some kind of setup, where’s the setup? Ben isn’t trying to gain my trust.” “I agree,” Bry said. “We can probably accept what he told you as the truth, but then he told us very little we didn’t already know.” “Except now we know the identity of one of the vampires. I’d give a good deal to know the identity of the other.”

“I doubt it would help you much,” Josiah said. “Perhaps, but the unknown is always frightening.” “You realize he could have killed you before we could have stopped him,” Josiah said. “He was quite right, too. Even a vampire cannot adequately protect you from another vampire.” “I understand the danger.” “You aren’t afraid of death, are you, Skye?” Josiah asked. “I’ve had this discussion with Bry,” I said, gazing at Bry for a moment and wanting him so badly it was all I could do not to jump on him. “The answer is no. I’m not afraid of death.” “Most people are.” “I’m not most people.” “That much is obvious,” Bry said, gazing into my eyes. He looked…hungry. His gaze both frightened and aroused me. Josiah looked at us knowingly then turned and walked back toward Graymoor. Bry and I followed. There seemed little sense in continuing our hunt for the night. My eyes kept meeting Bry’s. I burned for him. “Why don’t you fear death?” Josiah asked. I had to tear my gaze from Bry for a moment before I could answer. “I could say the reason is that I know there is life after death. I know that death isn’t an end at all. I’ve seen ghosts. I’ve come face to face with angels. That is

not the answer, however. I’ve never feared death. I don’t wish to die, but I don’t fear it. When it happens, it happens.” “You’re willing to die to save your friends from the vampire that hunts you,” Josiah said. It was a statement, not a question. Bry gazed at me. He, too, knew the answer. “Yes.” “I admire your bravery, but I ask you to consider this. If your enemy kills you, the danger to your friends will not necessarily be at an end. If he has an especially strong grudge against you, he might decide to kill them all out of spite.” “You may be right, but if he wanted to hurt me by killing my friends, why would he wait until I was dead? Why wouldn’t he kill them first so I would have to suffer the loss? He hasn’t attacked any of them. Perhaps he hasn’t had the opportunity. Perhaps he can’t get past the safeguards. I think it’s far more likely that he doesn’t wish to harm them. So far, he’s only come after me.” “Perhaps, but don’t throw your life away needlessly.” “You have no need to worry about that.” I was lost in thought for several moments. “I just wish I could have gotten a good look at him! I was a foot away from him and I couldn’t tell what he looked like! It was dark, and I was in the middle of a fight, but you’d think I could at least have managed one good look at his face.”

“Perhaps he didn’t want you to see him. Perhaps he kept you from being able to do so,” Bry said. “A vampire can do that?” “Yes, by taking advantage of his speed. Your attacker could have made it appear to you that he never faced you. He could have made sure you saw no more than a blur.” “I just remember his face in darkness. It was indistinct. Everything about him from the neck up was indistinct. I can’t even remember the color of his hair!” “Then Ben himself could have attacked you,” Josiah said. “Yes, but why the game now? If he wanted to talk to me, he could have done so without the subterfuge.” “I’m afraid we have many questions but few answers,” Josiah said. “Welcome to my world.” “Mine as well.” “Surely you’ve amassed an incredible amount of knowledge in eight centuries?” “Oh, yes,” Josiah said, almost as if lost in thought. “I’ve read books by the thousands. I’ve been most every place imaginable. I’ve talked to the most brilliant minds of the day—in many centuries. The more I learn, the more there is to learn. Attempting to learn everything is attempting to grasp infinity.” “I could have used you as a tutor in high school.”

“I helped Graham out a great deal his first time in high school.” Josiah smiled. “First time?” “When you forever appear to be a teenager, the best way to fit in is to attend school. A high school is also the best place to pick up information on strange events.” “Such as those that might indicate a vampire is in the area.” “Exactly. A missing person or an ‘animal’ attack hits the news very quickly, but other bits of information are more easily picked up elsewhere. Sometimes—rarely, but sometimes—we can act on that information and stop a vampire before he kills.” “Just how many times have you attended high school?” I asked. “Too many times to remember, really,” Josiah said. “You must realize that secondary school is a fairly modern invention. What you call high school has existed for not much more than a century. Long ago, boys in their teens attended university. Things have changed much during my…lifetime.” I looked at Bry again. How old was he really? How many times had he attended high school before? I knew so little about him. He was an even greater mystery than Thad. “How many times have Graham and you attended high school together?”

“Including Verona, four. Of course, we often stay for only a month or two. I haven’t actually attended for all four years since I met Graham.” Josiah smiled. “You love him very much, don’t you?” “Yes.” “Does it seem odd? Loving someone so much younger? When you met he was what, fourteen? You were hundreds of years old.” “You make me sound like a chicken hawk.” “I didn’t mean it like that.” I looked at Josiah. He was still smiling. He hadn’t taken offense. He was just toying with me. “What you must understand is that even though I’ve lived for hundreds of years, I’ve always done so as a boy of fifteen. No one doubts that I am what I appear to be, because, despite my knowledge, I am just a fifteenyear-old boy at my core. Don’t you feel as if you’re still younger? Isn’t there an age that sticks with you?” “Yes,” I said. “I’m twenty-four now, but I still feel like I’m sixteen.” “And you always will.” “Always?” “Yes. I’ve talked to countless people, and they all say the same. There is a child or young adult in us who never leaves. No matter how much we age on the outside, we remain the same on the inside. There is a

point at which we become who we truly are. Once we reach that point, that being exists forever.” “Forever,” Bry echoed, gazing at me. “That’s really rather cool.” “So you see, I have far more in common with Graham than you might think. I don’t think of myself as centuries old, because inside I’m not.” “In your case you look fifteen on the outside, too.” “That’s one of the advantages of being a vampire. I’m also set for Halloween parties.” Josiah bared his fangs for a moment then smiled. He was especially cute when he smiled. It was too bad he was taken. Then again, there were others that interested me more. I gazed at Bry again. We had reached Graymoor by then. Josiah departed for his room, leaving Bry and me alone. I stepped closer and gazed into his eyes. Who was Bry? How many centuries had he lived? Bry stared straight back into my eyes. I realized then I was staring into the eyes of a killer. He was taking the cure now, but he’d once been a vampire who hunted and killed humans. If he desired, he could snuff out my life at any moment. He was so strong and so fast he could kill me before I even knew I was in danger. I leaned closer. I pressed my lips to his and kissed him. Bry did not smile when our lips parted. He just kept staring into my eyes.

“No one who knows what I am has ever been brave enough to kiss me,” he said. “I’m not like anyone else.” “I know.” Bry leaned in and kissed me forcefully. We wrapped our arms around each other and held on tight as our lips and tongues entwined. I could feel the points of his fangs. I was more powerfully aroused than ever before. “Let’s go to my bedroom,” I said when our lips parted. My voice sounded hoarse with desire. In the next moment, we were standing at my bedroom door. I experienced the sensation of being lifted and carried up the stairs, but it all happened in the blink of an eye. “And they say I’m fast,” I said. “Open the door,” Bry ordered. I did so, and we went inside. We began to make out again as we slowly undressed each other. Vampires possess superhuman speed, but some things are best taken slowly. Little by little, Bry’s impressive body was revealed. I was surprised by how his build was so very similar to my own when I was his age—or rather when I was the age he appeared to be. Bry would forever be sixteen. I thought for a moment what Marshall would say about that: no doubt something about my intense lust for Bry being nothing more than lust for myself— the ultimate conceit.

Our hands and lips were everywhere. Bry’s body was as warm as a human’s—even more so. I’d half expected him to feel cold. I didn’t truly know what to expect. I’d never been with a vampire. Soon, we were completely naked. Bry’s body truly was almost identical to my own at sixteen. I was more powerfully built now, but a part of me yearned to go back to the way I was then. Bry might not look quite as strong as I do, but his incredible strength was an intense turn-on. I pounced on Bry and shoved him down on the bed. I was not gentle. Bry could take anything I could dish out—and more. For the first time ever, I didn’t have to hold back. I didn’t have to take it easy for fear of doing physical damage. Bry was aggressive in bed. We rolled over each other, kissing, feeling, fondling, licking, and groping. Sex had never been this intense before, not even with Ross or Jarret Dilger. Bry shoved Jarret right out of my mind as we went at each other like sex-starved maniacs. I soon learned that vampires did orgasm. Bry cried out so loudly I wondered if the guests could hear him. I didn’t really care. All that mattered at present was us. After our first round, I lay back panting, but Bry had not tired in the least. “What’s wrong, Skye. Can’t you keep up?” I pounced on Bry and we went at it again. We only paused several minutes later when I left the bed to retrieve a box of condoms.

“We won’t need those,” Bry said. I looked at him with a question in my eyes. “Vampires neither carry nor are vulnerable to any disease. You’ve never had such safe sex in your life.” “I have the feeling sex with you is never safe,” I said. Despite Bry’s words, and my belief in them, we used the condoms. Some part of me just couldn’t take the risk. The risk was small, but what if there was something Bry didn’t know? What came next was so intense I feared being with Bry would ruin sex with other guys for me forever. I won’t tell you exactly what happened, for it’s an entirely personal matter, but my orgasm was so intense I thought my entire body would explode. When we finished our second round, I lay back gasping and covered with sweat. I had never been so exhausted in my entire life. Bry took me in his arms, and we held each other as I fell asleep. *** When I awakened the next morning, Bry was gone. I was neither surprised nor bothered, for I knew I’d see him again. I showered, dressed, and walked downstairs to the kitchen. Sean, Marshall, and Nick were sitting at the table drinking hot tea. “Any luck?” Marshall asked.

I grinned. Yeah, I’d had luck and the best fucking night of my life. That’s not what Marshall meant, however. He no doubt referred to last night’s vampire hunt. “Yes,” I said. That got everyone’s attention. “I received a little visit from my old buddy Ben Tyler. Be wary around him, by the way, he’s changed.” “I was always wary around him,” Sean said. “Changed how?” “He’s a vampire.” “What?” Marshall asked. “How? When?” “Did he attack you?” Nick asked. I sat down and gave them the whole story. “Ben Tyler, a vampire,” Nick said. He shook his head. “The past sure does have a way of coming back. Doesn’t it?” “I guess this explains why he disappeared,” Sean said. “Yeah,” I said. “I thought he just drifted off, that life took him somewhere else. I guess I was wrong.” “Skye, it’s not your fault,” Marshall said. I looked up. “Can you read minds now, too?” “No. I’ve known you for years. You have a superhero complex. You think you’re responsible for protecting everyone.”

“I just feel as if I should have done something. I just feel as though I messed up somehow.” “Skye,” Sean said. “What could you have done? Only a vampire could have made Ben into what he is. You couldn’t have stopped it if you were there. You would only have gotten yourself killed or been made into one yourself. Besides, who knows how it happened or where?” “Ben wasn’t big on the details.” “You don’t owe Ben Tyler anything, Skye. He was a major dick in high school,” Nick said. “He was one of the Evil Four. If it hadn’t been for you, Jason would have offed him.” “If it hadn’t been for us,” I said. “Now, I’m not so sure we did him a favor. He would likely be better off dead.” “It’s too bad he wouldn’t tell you more,” Sean said. “He was afraid. I have a feeling he’s no more a willing participant than Bart and his crew.” “I hate to say this,” Nick said, “but the vampire that’s after you must be a major bad ass if he can intimidate another vampire.” “I’m beginning to yearn for the simple days of high school,” I said. Sean and Nick departed. Marshall and I sat alone at the kitchen table with our cups of tea. “So, have you been gathering vampire lore, or has Graham threatened to bite you again?” I asked.

“I’ve learned a lot. It’s a relatively new area for me. Did you know Josiah estimates that there are probably fewer than two-hundred vampires in the entire world?” “That’s it?” “Yes. They are very territorial and don’t tolerate competition. It’s extremely rare for a vampire to make another of his kind. A vampire is more likely to kill one of his kind than to make another.” “I wish them luck with that.” “Apparently, not all of them are what we’d call evil. Josiah and Graham have met some who only feed upon the wicked. They seek out murderers and rapists.” “Like the vampires in Anne Rice’s books.” “Exactly.” “You think she had some inside information, like Thad?” I asked. “Perhaps.” “Here I thought all these writers were creative, and I find out they’re just taking dictation.” “Did you tell Thad that?” “Of course.” Marshall laughed. We grew silent for a bit. “You seem frustrated, Skye.” “I am. I don’t like being forced to walk around with a bodyguard. I don’t know how to fight an enemy that can snap me like a twig.”

“You are in the position of us mere mortals. Aren’t you?” “I’m quite mortal. It’s frustrating to be so weak compared to my enemy. For me, to attack a vampire would be like a child attacking you—a very young and weak child.” Another silence followed. Marshall gazed at me. “You don’t expect to survive, do you?” I looked into Marshall’s eyes. “I’m not ready to order a burial plot just yet. There is a chance that we can destroy this thing. The odds have never been so stacked against me before, however.” “What about all the years Devon was fighting us?” Marshall asked. “Devon was more a nuisance than a true danger. He could become dangerous at times, but his main weapon was trickery.” Marshall looked uncomfortable. “We both know just how dangerous his trickery could be,” Marshall said. I remembered when Marshall told us how Devon had tricked him into altering the past. Marshall had altered reality itself. He’d nearly destroyed us all. None of us, except for Marshall, had any memory of it, of course. “True. I just wish I could come up with a way to fight this thing. That’s what is so frustrating!” “Just don’t do anything stupid, Skye. Don’t let your ego get the best of you.”

“Ego? Me?” “Please, you have enough ego for us all. I suppose you can be forgiven for it. If I had a body as incredible as yours, I’d probably be a conceited bastard.” “Are you coming onto me, Marshall?” “What’s wrong, Skye? Have you already had every other guy in the world?” “Hmm, now there’s a goal I should think about.” I smiled. Marshall rolled his eyes. “I guess I should get to work,” he said. “I know you’re frustrated, Skye, but don’t act rashly. I know it’s difficult for you to rely on Josiah, Graham, and Bry. You’re accustomed to being the protector, and now you’re having to let someone else handle the job. I know you aren’t stupid, but you are overconfident at times. Just remember what you’re up against.” “I’m well aware what I’m up against. You’re forgetting that I’ve already had my ass kicked by this thing. If Devon hadn’t thought and acted quickly, I’d be dead. It’s not easy to forget something like that.” “We need you, Skye,” Marshall said. “Just remember that, too.” ***

I felt trapped. I couldn’t leave Graymoor without Josiah or Graham accompanying me. I would have gone stir crazy if it I didn’t have the Natatorium, the Solarium, and the guests to keep me busy. I had loved my job from day one, but I appreciated it more than ever now. I was surrounded by the best weight machines money could buy. I could tan in the Natatorium every day of the year, at least if the sun was out. Best of all, I was able to introduce others to a part of my life that had meant so much to me. The guys sometimes teased me about my obsession with my own body. I did enjoy being built and looking good. Good? Let’s be honest here: I have an incredible body. My interest in my own body went far beyond looks and strength, however. Staying in shape was all about discipline and accomplishment. It affected my whole life, my entire being. There was something almost spiritual about it. I knew that someday, perhaps quite soon, I’d leave my body behind. My body would be put into a box and sealed in a crypt in the earth. There it would slowly turn to dust. I would go on, however, and most of what I got from keeping myself in shape would go with me. I loved working with young high-school and even middle-school boys. They were so eager, so hungry to make themselves more than what they were. Running the Gymnasium gave me a chance to teach them how to do things the right way. I’m not just talking about how to properly perform a butterfly or military press. I mean going into working out with accurate information and

the right frame of mind. I couldn’t believe how much disinformation was floating around about working out. Most of it came from coaches who should have known better. It’s too bad more coaches couldn’t be like Brendan. Most boys possessed a desire to mold their bodies into something more. Almost without exception, the boys who entered the Natatorium and Gymnasium eyed my body hungrily. I don’t mean they desired me sexually, although plenty of them wanted me that way, too. What they wanted was for their body to look like mine. Most boys tried working out at one point or another, but the vast majority gave it up. My goal was to set boys on the right path. I had succeeded where so many others had failed partly because of determination and dedication, but mostly because I was smart enough to learn all I could about the muscle-building process. I knew how it worked and how to achieve the best results. I knew that sometimes less is more. This is the knowledge I wanted to pass onto the younger generation. Younger generation? Was I already getting old? I laughed to myself. I was twenty-four, hardly old, but I wasn’t sixteen anymore, either. I wondered what it felt like to be Brendan’s and Ethan’s age. I wondered what it felt like to be even older. I didn’t know if I wanted to get older. I knew I could keep myself in shape, but I would lose the beauty of youth. A few years ago that thought would have paralyzed me. I was glad that I’d

matured and learned. Still, I wasn’t eager to lose what I had. I was faced with the possibility, even the likelihood, that I wouldn’t be getting older. I might not live to see twenty-five. I guess it wasn’t so bad. I had no fear of death after all. When it happened, it happened. Dying in a desperate struggle seemed a fitting way to go. I’d go down fighting. That was for sure. I might not stand a chance against a vampire, but I wouldn’t give up. I’d fight him until he killed me. No one would ever say I’d given up. I’d fight until my last breath. A very cute boy with floppy black bangs entered the Natatorium about four p.m. He was probably fourteen or fifteen. I was just climbing out of the pool after a swim. He eyed my body hungrily. “Can I help you?” I asked. “I’m looking for the guy who runs the Gymnasium.” “That’s me.” “Cool. Can you show me how to work out? There’s this girl at school and…” “You want to impress her.” “Yeah!” “I’m Skye,” I said. “Corey.” Corey devoured my chest with his eyes. He blushed slightly when he looked back up. “You must work out a lot,” he said.

“Just for a couple of hours every other day. Come on, I’ll get you started.” Some might think Corey was gay because he couldn’t keep his eyes off my body. It was possible that the “girl” he wanted to impress was really a guy, but I wasn’t picking up any hint of sexual desire from Corey. He was filled with desire when he looked at me, but he didn’t want my body in a sexual way. Corey was one of those who wanted his body to look more like mine. In the end, it didn’t matter whether he sought to impress girls or guys. I’d help him just the same. I smiled. This was what it was all about.

Cedi Thad agreed to accompany me on Marshall’s ghost tour. There was a group of some two dozen of us ready to experience the weirdness of Graymoor Mansion. Some were guests. Some weren’t. The presence of Thad and me created somewhat of a disturbance before the tour started. That’s the price of fame. I was more immediately recognized, but as more and more of the group discovered Thad’s identity, they were just as interested in him. We signed autographs and posed for photos. I hoped our presence wouldn’t create a disturbance once the tour started. The grandfather clock on the main stairway struck nine p.m. Marshall entered the parlor from the kitchen. “Whatever you may experience tonight is real,” Marshall began. “There are no wires, no hidden projectors, or sound devices of any kind. You are more than welcome to search for them if you wish, but there are none to find. “Because this is an actual haunted house I cannot predict what you will see. I can say that no tour has left Graymoor disappointed. Hopefully, we can catch the psychic replay of the infamous Graymoor ax murders tonight. Unfortunately, the replay does not occur at regular intervals. I will say that I can feel a power buildup in this room, which is a good sign indeed.

“We’ll be walking through several areas of the home and will visit the locations where Mr. Graymoor’s wife, daughter, and one of his sons were murdered. The room where his other son was killed is occupied by a staff member, so we won’t be able to visit it. There is still plenty to see, however.” Marshall gave a short history of the house. Before he was finished the old pump organ at the edge of the room began to play. One lady in the tour screamed then looked embarrassed for doing so. “It’s a player organ, right?” one of the men in the group asked. “It’s like a player piano.” “No,” Marshall said. “Check it out for yourself.” The man hesitantly approached the organ. As he drew near, a disembodied voice said, “Like it?” The man practically fell over his own legs racing back to the group. I heard the same boyish giggle I’d heard before, and the organ played louder. “Etienne,” I whispered to the air. The organ stopped playing. All the lights went out. There was more than one scream from the group. I grabbed Thad by the arm. There were more cries of astonishment as candles and lamps began to light themselves. “How do you do that?” one of the guests asked. “It’s easy.” It was not Marshall who answered, but Etienne. He giggled again, this time right over the head of the crowd.

The lights came back up, and all the candles and lamps went out as one. “If any of you are skeptical, you can search the room for any signs of trickery,” Marshall said. A young girl in the group was crying. Marshall walked toward her. “Don’t worry,” he said. “There are no mean spirits in the house. Only good ghosts like Etienne are here.” “Who’s Etienne?” the girl asked. “Meeeeee!” the voice overhead said. Etienne giggled again. “Think of me like Casper. Etienne, the friendly ghost!” “You’re all very lucky,” Marshall said. “Etienne usually isn’t so talkative. There must be someone among us he likes.” Just then, a very handsome blond boy of about fourteen jumped. “Something pinched my butt!” he said. I guess we know who Etienne likes, I thought to myself. I’d noticed the boy myself. He was young, and he was a cutie. In a very few years he’d be hot stuff. He was the perfect age for Etienne—if Etienne were alive, that is. Once Marshall calmed everyone down, we ascended the stairs. Marshall talked about the history of the house as he guided us around. Nothing supernatural occurred again for quite a while, but Graymoor was spooky enough at night.

Marshall carried both a large flashlight and an oldfashion lantern with a candle inside. He took us into unrestored parts of the house where there was no electricity. Marshall used the lantern to light our way most of the time. It was creepy. I stuck close to Thad. A cat jumped out at us somewhere on the third floor. It scared the crap out of all of us. What was even creepier is when we watched it disappear before our very eyes! I’d seen the cat on my previous visit, but I thought it was a pet! I thought I could hear footsteps somewhere behind Thad and me. That was creepy, too, because we were at the back of the group with no one behind us. No one living, anyway. Perhaps it was just an echo, but I could swear I heard footsteps when we’d all been standing still for a while. “We need to return to the parlor now,” Marshall said. “If the Graymoor murders are going to replay themselves, they will do so in a few minutes. They usually, but not always, occur at the same time during the night. If they don’t replay tonight, I’ll take you to other areas of the house.” As we walked back, Marshall explained the nature of what we might see. He compared it to watching a threedimensional video. He also explained that what we would see weren’t true ghosts but merely images of what had been. Most of me ho Soon, we were back in the enormous parlor. I think the waiting freaked me out as much as anything had so far. I knew that something could happen at any

moment. It was like waiting for someone to jump out at me. There were several gasps as two ghostly figures appeared mere feet away. One was a young man of perhaps seventeen. He was arguing with the other specter: an older man. I couldn’t quite make out what they were saying, or rather yelling, but it was clear they were very angry with each other. It looked like the makings of a murder to me. “The younger figure is Edward Graymoor,” Marshall said quietly. “The older is his father.” Both figures were very distinct. They were blue-gray in appearance, but I could make out every detail of their faces and clothing. Mr. Graymoor was wearing some kind of suit. Edward was wearing a long nightshirt. I felt as if I’d stepped back in time. I was terrified and fascinated. I reminded myself there was no danger. Even so, I was fastened to Thad’s arm. Thad showed no sign of fear, but he watched with rapt attention. I could not tear my eyes from the unfolding events. I flinched as Mr. Graymoor grabbed his son by the shirt. Edward pushed himself away and fell to the floor. Mr. Graymoor turned to the fireplace and picked up an ax. I stood transfixed by horror. I knew what was soon to happen. Edward scrambled to get up and disappeared into a mist.

Mr. Graymoor looked toward the stairway. He dashed toward it, holding the ax. I was so terrified I actually could not move for a few moments. “Follow me,” Marshall said. All of us followed Marshall up the stairs. Marshall in turn followed Mr. Graymoor. I could see him rushing up the stairs above us. He was in quite a hurry to hack his son to death. We stopped in the hallway on the third floor. There was no sign of either of the ghosts. “Mr. Graymoor hacked his son to death in that room,” Marshall said, pointing to a door. I could swear I heard the sickening sound of flesh and bone being cut and hacked. In a few moments, Mr. Graymoor passed through the door and into the hallway. The entire group recoiled from him. We followed him down the hallway to another room. This time, we entered behind him. There we watched in horror as he hacked up his wife in a rage. Everything was all gray, except the red blood, but the sight still made me feel ill. “He is going to his daughter’s room next,” Marshall said. “If anyone feels they’ve seen enough, they can wait in the hall.” A few of the tour members did just that. The rest of us followed Mr. Graymoor into another bedroom. I looked on in horror as a little girl begged her father not to hurt her. I heard the words “No, Father!” screamed again just before the little girl’s pitiful and horrible

scream. I reminded myself it wasn’t really happening, but it had happened long ago. That poor little girlI felt for her. Mr. Graymoor left his daughter lying dead on the floor and walked to another bedroom not far down the hall. “He’s going to his son William’s room,” Marshall said. We entered behind Marshall to see William dressed in a nightshirt, keeping the bed between himself and his crazed father. They were exchanging heated words, but again I could not make much out. All I could make out was Mr. Graymoor saying, “your brother” and “sodomy.” I could catch even fewer of William’s words but I could discern, “we love one…” and “Edward…” Mr. Graymoor swung at William, but the ax met only air. William vaulted straight over the bed without touching it. He darted from the room. Mr. Graymoor was hot on his heels. Marshall led us quickly down the hall. We watched as Mr. Graymoor caught up with William and sank the ax head between his shoulder blades. The blood-curdling screams made me want to cover my ears as did the grotesque squishing, crackling, and gurgling sounds that followed. Marshall led us past the still form of William. I could swear the body looked real. I wanted to touch it but couldn’t summon the courage. Thad seemed to read my mind. He reached down and touched William’s still form. His hand passed right through the body.

Marshall and the rest of us followed Mr. Graymoor down the hall and down a set of winding stairs. The ghost led us outside and then disappeared into nothingness. “Watch that tree,” Marshall said, pointing to a huge old oak. I heard a loud murmuring. At nearly the same time a large group of ghostly figures appeared around the oak. They were shouting. I couldn’t make out a single word, but it was clear they were angry. We all watched as a noose was placed around Mr. Graymoor’s neck. He now sat astride a horse. Pale, ghostly torches lit the scene as the rope was thrown over a branch with the other end already secured. The horse bolted, and the rope went taut. The only sound was a wet crack as Mr. Graymoor's neck snapped. We watched as he swung back and forth on the noose, eyes bulging, dead. Moments later both he and the angry crowd were gone. “And that’s just how it happened over a hundred years ago,” Marshall said. “An interesting fact that has come to light only in recent years is that Mr. Graymoor’s murder spree was the result of possession. Mr. Graymoor was as much a victim as those he killed, perhaps more so.” Marshall led us back through the house the way we’d come. There was no sign of Edward, William, or the others. There were no blood stains, no evidence of the murders whatsoever. It was as if nothing had happened at all. I was freaked out!

When we were in the hallway leading from the main dining room to the parlor, Marshall drew our attention to a small display case along one wall. There was so much to look at in Graymoor that I’d never noticed it before. “That case contains the murder weapon as well as the noose used to hang Kenneth Graymoor. They were found in a locked wooden box during the restoration of the house.” Thad and I took a look when we could get close enough to the case. There was the very ax that Mr. Graymoor had used to kill his family. It looked as if it still had traces of dried blood on it. The sight of the noose gave me a chill, especially after just witnessing the lynching. Our tour broke up when we once again reached the parlor. Everyone agreed it was worth every penny. To think it was all real! I didn’t know if I’d be able to sleep. Marshall walked over to us as the crowd dispersed. “So, what did you think?” “Smashing! I’ve never seen anything like that before!” “That tour should turn any skeptic into a believer,” Thad said. “Most of them,” Marshall said. “I get a lot of skeptics. A few are determined not to believe. I had one here several days ago who was hell-bent on debunking the ghosts of Graymoor. I think he was planning an

entire chapter on it for his next book. He spent two hours just examining the organ.” Marshall laughed. “What was his conclusion?” Thad asked. “He called me a master illusionist. He said David Copperfield had better watch out. He experienced several supernatural events for himself and still would not believe.” “Some people are like that,” Thad said. “They make up their mind and then search for proof that they’re right. Any evidence to the contrary is ignored.” “People can believe or disbelieve. It doesn’t matter,” Marshall said. “The truth is the truth. Period. Of course, there is a chance I’m merely insane and none of this is real. Skye would likely support that theory.” “Thad said you talk to Etienne a lot. He scared the crap out of me the other day at breakfast!” I said. “What did he do to you?” Marshall asked. “He whispered my name in my ear, then he giggled. He also moved my tea cup around.” “I explained to Cedi that Etienne isn’t dangerous, merely mischievous. I compared him to a ghost version of Cedric,” Thad said. “From what I’ve heard about you, Cedric, that’s probably an accurate description. Etienne loves to have fun. That’s the main reason he’s stuck around since his death.” “Has Thad been telling you about me?” “Don’t flatter yourself,” Thad said.

“Don’t pretend that you don’t like me,” I said. “You know you do.” “Thad has told me a little. Your band-mates and Ralph told me more,” Marshall said. “Uh-oh.” “If Etienne was living, you’d make a good couple,” Marshall said. “I do have a thing for older men.” I looked up at Thad and smiled. Marshall didn’t miss the look. “Would you like to see what Etienne looks like?”?” Marshall asked. “Is there a painting of him somewhere in here?” “As a matter of fact, there is a painting of him in one of the fourth-floor hallways, but I meant seeing Etienne himself.” “Is that possible?” I asked. “When I’m present, yes.” “Thad was telling me something about spirits being able to appear to you more easily because they can draw on your power.” “I have psychic abilities that most lack. I’ve been trained to focus them, which helps a great deal, too. Usually only I can see spirits who are near, but I think I can help Etienne materialize for a brief time. A lot will depend on whether or not he’s willing. Let’s go up to the tower room. Etienne likes it there. Maybe he’ll agree to appear to you.” “Wicked idea! I’m too wound up to sleep!”

“You’re always too wound up to sleep,” Thad said. “Follow me then. We’re going to the top of Graymoor.” We climbed the main stairway up and up until we reached the fourth floor. I hadn’t been up there much, although I had been to the library. Marshall turned in the opposite direction and led us down the hall. He stopped in front of an ancient painting of a very handsome boy. “That’s Etienne shortly before he died,” Marshall said. “It reminds me of the Blue Boy painting in the Huntington Gallery, but this one is obviously much earlier,” Thad said. “We could call this painting Purple Boy then,” I said. The boy in the painting was about thirteen. He had blue eyes and longish, somewhat-curly blond hair. He was wearing a suit the looked as if it was made of soft, purple velvet with lace at the collar and cuffs. The pants were met by long stockings. It was an elegant suit of clothes, but no boy today would be caught dead wearing it. Etienne was posed standing with a forest behind him. His right hand rested on the head of a dog that might have been a golden lab. I didn’t know my dog breeds well. “Etienne’s family must have been rich,” I said. “Yes,” Marshall said. “The Blackfords were quite wealthy. It did not protect them from the plague, however. Etienne died of it in 1348.”

“This is an exquisite painting,” Thad said. “I’ve looked for a signature, but I’ve never found one,” Marshall said. “This could have been painted in 1348, or perhaps it’s a copy of one painted then.” “He’s very handsome, isn’t he?” a very young sounding voice said. I recognized the voice immediately, but that didn’t prevent me from jumping in fright. The boyish giggle I’d heard before filled the air. I gazed at the painting. It was hard to believe that the boy pictured there was with us at that very moment. “We’re going to the tower room, Etienne,” Marshall said. “Come with us. We’re going to try an experiment.” “You’re going to my tower room,” Etienne corrected. His disembodied laugh sailed overhead and down the hallway. “Come,” Marshall said. Marshall led us on down the hall. Just before we came to what I thought was the end, the hallway took an odd little turn and then continued on more or less in the direction we’d been going. Marshall flicked on the flashlight he was still carrying, for the electric lighting had come to an end. We were now in an unrestored part of Graymoor. We walked on for a good long while until we came to a large painting of an ancient manor. “That’s Blackford Manor,” Marshall said. “This is where Etienne lived. It was moved stone by stone from England and now is the heart of Graymoor.”

Marshall ran his hand along the left edge of the painting. I heard a click, and the painting swung forward. A paneled wall stood behind the painting. Marshall pushed on the wall, and part of it went back several inches. He tugged on it, and it slid to the right, revealing a stairway. We began to climb the set of stairs that hugged the inner walls of the square tower. The tower didn’t look all that big from the ground, but it was plenty big— much larger than I would’ve ever suspected. In a short time we reached the top of the stairs. They led to a sizable room. Marshall took a few moments to light several lamps and candles. I just stood upon the landing and took it all in for a moment. Each wall was dominated by a large, stained- glass window. “This is very impressive,” I said. “You should see it in the daytime,” Marshall said. “Those look like Tiffany windows,” I said. “They are.” Thad raised an eyebrow. I bet he was surprised I could recognize a Tiffany window, but there were windows made by Tiffany in my parents’ home across the pond (that’s the Atlantic Ocean for you Americans). Each window was beautiful! One was filled with a field of daffodils, another a garden of red roses. Tulips of red, yellow, pink, and purple filled another window, and tendrils of blue morning glories covered the last.

Reluctantly, I lowered my eyes from the windows. The tower room looked like a parlor. It was filled with comfy-looking armchairs with high backs and deep-red upholstery. It reminded me of an old-fashioned men’s club. “Have a seat guys. Etienne, why don’t you stand right there so Cedric and Thad can see you.” Marshall pointed to a spot on the floor before us. “Etienne, I want to try and make you visible to Cedric and Thad. Are you willing?” “Visible? Wicked! Let’s do it, Marshall,” said Etienne’s disembodied voice. I wondered if the word “wicked” dated back to the fourteenth century or if Etienne had picked up it since his death. It was likely the latter. Etienne spoke with a British accent not too unlike my own, but most of the words he said appeared to be modern English. He’d probably picked up modern language over the years. “I want you to try to become visible. I’ll help you as much as I can. This will be difficult, and I doubt we can hold it for long, but let’s give it a shot. Ready?” “I’m ready.” “Let’s do it,” Marshall said. Thad and I gazed at the spot where Marshall had pointed. For a while, we saw nothing. Then, a misty form began to appear. It slowly took the shape of a person about 5’4” tall. The figure became more distinct and began to look like the boy in the painting. I spared a momentary glance at Marshall. He was gazing at the

figure with a look of intense concentration on his features. I looked back at Etienne. He was becoming solid, and I was beginning to make out color. He was wearing the same suit he was in the painting. He wavered for a moment as if about to disappear. I gasped. Suddenly, Etienne was standing there, looking like a living boy. He grinned. “Can you see me?” “Yes,” Thad said. “This is amazing.” “It’s been ever so long since anyone has seen me, except for Marshall. You have no idea how badly a spirit wants to be seen. You don’t think about such things when you’re living.” “We can see you now,” I said. “You are very handsome.” “Everyone is handsome after they die—as handsome as they wish—but this is how I looked in life—mostly.” I reached out very cautiously. Etienne extended his hand. I gasped. He felt like a real live boy! He was even warm! The sensation lasted only a moment, however. Etienne began to fade. Soon he was invisible again. “Sorry, that’s as long as we could hold it,” Marshall said. “I’m surprised we could maintain it that long.” “Etienne was solid when I touched him. He felt real. Could you feel me, Etienne?” I looked to the spot where Etienne had been standing. “Yes,” he whispered in my ear. “But, I can always feel you.”

I felt Etienne’s hand caress my cheek. He giggled. He seemed far more real now that I’d seen him—in the flesh, so to speak. “You could actually feel him?” Marshall asked. “Yes. When I took Etienne’s hand, it felt as real and warm as my own.” “That’s incredible,” Marshall said. “I hoped we could make him look solid, but I never dreamed we’d be able to make him solid on our first attempt.” “Perhaps your abilities are more advanced than you thought, Marshall,” Thad said. “They are growing. Making a spirit visible is very advanced stuff. Making one solid is…beyond rare.” Marshall was clearly elated. The tour had given me a right fright, but after seeing Etienne, my fear dissipated. I felt as if he was watching over me. He seemed far more real than the other spirits I’d encountered. The most frightening of the others, Mr. Graymoor, wasn’t even a real spirit. He was just a memory of the past. The real spirits of Graymoor seemed rather friendly. My energy departed with my fear. I yawned. It was late, and I was quite tired. Thad suggested we call it a night. “Good night, Etienne,” I called out as we descended the stairs of the tower. “Good night, Cedric. Good night, everyone!”

Thad and Marshall both bid Etienne good night as well. If anyone had told me a month ago I’d be bidding a ghost good night—and that he’d be answering me—I would have thought them mad. How much difference a few days could make. I was tempted to see if Thad would sleep with me, but I was so exhausted I wouldn’t even know he was there. I wanted to save Thad for a night when I was wide awake. It had been far too long since we’d made love. The only thing that had held me back from an attempt at seduction since my arrival was fear of rejection. We’d made love before, but that was when we were dating. I didn’t know how Thad would react now. I was too tired to think on it. We parted ways with Marshall when we reached the third floor. Thad and I hugged at my door. I walked into my room and pulled off my clothes as I made my way to my bed. I collapsed upon it and was soon dead to the world. No offense to the living-impaired intended. *** I was up early enough the next morning that I could have breakfast with the rest of the guests at the B&B. When I entered the Dining Room, Thad, Marshall, and Skye were talking like conspirators at one end of the massive table. I caught Skye looking at Thad with interest, and I don’t mean interest in what Thad was saying. Marshall was speaking at the moment, and Skye was all but ignoring him. I didn’t like it.

I filled a plate with mini pecan pancakes, bacon, cheese & chive scrambled eggs, and honeydew melon. I took a seat by Thad then returned to the buffet for hot tea and cranberry juice. When I sat back down I expected to find the three talking about ghosts or vampires, but they were discussing weightlifting! Boring! Thad’s interest in it did explain his hot body, I guess. I was surprised the first time I saw him shirtless. I didn’t expect a writer to be built. Thad wasn’t built like Skye, but he still had sexy muscles. Yum. I sure wasn’t willing to work out, though. I preferred to stay slim and agile. Besides, not working out took much less effort! While Marshall and Skye tossed insults back and forth, Thad and Skye were much too chummy. Thad said he hadn’t been with anyone since me, but he seemed way too close to Skye. What could a writer and a jock have in common? One look at Skye was enough to make it obvious he wanted Thad. If he wanted him, surely he’d had him. Who in their right mind would turn down a god like Skye? I was getting more pissed off by the moment, but even so, I would’ve still slept with Skye if given the chance. Then again, maybe not. He was after my man! “You look mad enough to chew on nails,” Marshall said. It took me a few moments to realize he was aw him to me. “Huh? Why would anyone want to chew on nails?”

“Sorry, it’s a Midwestern expression. At least I think so. Anyway, I meant you look seriously angry.” “Oh, well. Sometimes I have lots to be angry about,” I said, looking at Thad pointedly. Thad looked completely confused. As if he didn’t know why I was pissed off! Sometimes I wanted to smack the crap out of him. If I did, he probably wouldn’t even react. Thad was the ice man. Breakfast was delicious but didn’t dissipate my anger. Sometimes I wondered why I chased after Thad. One way or another, he always managed to piss me off! Of course, I drove him insane at times. Opposites attract, though, right? I wanted to get out and run around town, but I was the same as under house arrest. Why the hell were vampires able to walk around in the daylight hours anyway? Sure, they had to keep covered up and wear sunglasses, but it wasn’t fair. They only came out at night in the movies! “Cedric, would you like to join Skye and me in the Gymnasium after breakfast?” Thad asked. “I’m going to work out for a while.” “You mean, sweat for no reason?” “I think sweating is optional.” “Working out is a waste of time! I’m going for a walk.” “Just stay inside.”

“Yes, Daddy,” I said as sarcastically as I could manage. I left the Dining Room knowing I’d been a real ass. I was messing up everything. I headed for the Solarium. I would’ve gotten lost, but I’d been smart enough to pick up a little map off the front desk. Graymoor was one confusing house. It seemed to go on forever in every direction. I reached the Solarium and walked slowly along the paths. I admired all the beautiful plants and flowers. I didn’t know the names of any of them, but lots of them were labeled. The banana trees were huge! There were no bananas on them, but there was a picture on the plaque that told about them. I didn’t realize it, but bananas grew up. I always pictured the stem at the top with the bananas hanging down. I let the beautiful surroundings calm me. I wondered if coming to see Thad was a good idea. It was almost worth the trip to hear him say he loved me, but didn’t I already know that? Like Thad said, nothing had changed. We were still living more or less incompatible lives. We weren’t Jordan and Ralph. Thad couldn’t just drop his writing to be with me. I could give up my music career, but that would be giving up my dream. Actually, I couldn’t give it up. If I tried to do so to be with Thad, he’d just tell me he wouldn’t date me. It would be just like when he dumped me so I wouldn’t pass on the chance to go on tour with Phantom. I wondered what Thad and Skye were doing in the Gymnasium. Were they really working out? Or were

they making out? Thad had to know Skye was interested in him. Even I could see that! Surely Thad couldn’t resist a guy like Skye. If he could, he really was the ice man. Thad hid his feelings well, but he did have them. To further complicate matters, I missed Ross. I’m not just talking about the sex, either. I just plain missed him. We had such fun together. I wanted to run around the outside of the mansion screaming. I needed to burn off my excess energy. I wanted to do something wild and without purpose. I wanted to just stop thinking. I did none of those things. Instead, I walked toward the Gymnasium. I couldn’t stand not knowing what Thad was up to. When I arrived, Skye was talking with a young woman, and Thad was on one of the machines. He was working out, but with half a dozen people in the Gymnasium, he and Skye could hardly get it on. Thad didn’t notice me, but Skye smiled and waved. I didn’t trust him. He was too friendly. When Skye walked into his office, I followed him. I walked right in and closed the door behind me. I closed the door that led to the Natatorium, too. “Hi, Cedric. What’s up?” Skye asked. “Are you messing around with my boyfriend?” I practically shouted at him. “Your boyfriend?” “Thad!”

“I thought he was your ex-boyfriend.” “Well, he is, but…just answer the question!” I wanted to punch Skye in the face, but I didn’t dare. It would be like a bunny attacking a grizzly. “Thad and I are just friends.” “Come on. I’ve seen the way you look at him! You want him!” “Okay. I find Thad attractive, yes. I even have feelings for him, but there’s nothing going on between us.” “Yeah, right! How could you possibly want someone and not get them? No one would turn you down!” “Thad did.” “Huh?” “Thad turned me down. I made a play for him on a previous visit, and he shot me down. We’ve become friends since, but he won’t truly date me, and he definitely won’t sleep with me.” “Is he nuts?” I asked. Skye laughed. “You have quite a contradictory nature,” Skye said. There was a knock on the door. Skye opened it. Thad stood there, eyeing me suspiciously. “Cedric, why are you screaming at Skye? I saw you through the window.” “I thought you two were messing around!”

“You’re paranoid, Cedric. You thought I was messing around with Josiah, then Josiah and Graham, now Skye. Who are you going to suspect next? Marshall?” “That would be ridiculous.” “No less ridiculous than your other suspicions.” “So do you want to start dating me again or not!” I yelled. “I don’t think Skye wants us to have this discussion in his office,” Thad said. “Answer me right now! Now! Now! Now!” Okay, my timing sucked and the yelling wasn’t a good idea, but I was angry and frustrated. “No,” Thad said quietly. “No?” I asked. I could feel tears welling in my eyes. My lower lip began to tremble. “I care about you, Cedric. I love you, but we live in different worlds. I don’t see that changing any time soon. I’ll always be here for you. I’ll always care about you and love you. I’ll always be your close friend. As for anything more, I just don’t know. Maybe someday, but not now and not soon.” A tear rolled down my cheek. “Well, maybe I don’t even want to be your friend! Sod off, Thad!” I turned, opened the door that led to the Natatorium, and slammed it behind me. I was so angry and upset I couldn’t see straight.

Fuck it, I thought. I don’t care what anyone says. I’m going for a run. I found the nearest exit and went outside into the chill morning air. I began to run as fast as I could manage. I tried to run fast enough to outrun all my problems and all my pain. The wind flew through my hair and dried my tears. My heart pounded in my chest. I kept on running, not caring where I went. I just needed to run. Trees, homes, picket fences, barking dogs, shrubs, and people passed by in a blur. I almost felt as if I was running through a painting by Monet. I ran until my very thoughts began to blur, too. I didn’t want to think. It hurt too much. I kept on running. I wanted to run forever. Owwww. So much for running forever. I stopped and rested with my hands on my knees. My breath came in gasps. Maybe running full out wasn’t such a good idea. I looked up. I wasn’t quite sure where I was. Verona wasn’t all that big, however, so I wasn’t what I’d call lost. At the moment, it was difficult to see. I felt a bit dizzy as I gulped in more oxygen. I stood and staggered forward. A horn blared, and tires squealed. I jerked my head up to see the grill of an enormous and far-too-close truck bearing down on me. A scream surged up from my chest but didn’t have time to make it past my lips before sound exploded all around me. The shrieks and grating of tearing, crumpling metal filled the air. Then, there was only the sound of hissing steam.

Everything happened so fast I wasn’t even sure it was real for a moment. I stood there, panting and shaking, still dizzy, my vision blurred. The first thing I noticed is that I wasn’t dead. I looked to the left and right. I could see only twisted metal. I looked down at my body. I was whole. Perhaps I was dead after all. I looked around. I couldn’t see my body lying mangled on the pavement, but I could not possibly have survived that. I looked at the front of the large truck. I believe they’re called a semi in the States. The front grill was completely mangled. It looked as if it had plowed full speed into a steel beam. But it hadn’t; it had plowed into me. Only… That’s when I spotted him: Josiah. He was standing between me and the truck. That’s when I remembered. Right before the truck hit me, I thought I saw something dash between me and the truck. It was only a glimpse, as if whatever it was moved faster than I could see. Josiah. “Are you okay?” Josiah asked. I nodded. I could do nothing more at the moment. Josiah moved around the truck to check on the driver. He was back soon. “The driver is fine but shaken,” Josiah said. “How did you do that?” I asked, nodding toward the ruined truck. “I’m a vampire,” said Josiah.

“How could you…it was probably going sixty! You…stopped it.” “Didn’t your mum ever tell you to look both ways before crossing the street.” “I, um…thank you. If it hadn’t been for you…” “You’d be a messy pile of goo on the pavement,” Josiah said. “But, you can thank Thad. He sent me after you.” “He did?” “Yes, and from now on you’d better have more sense than to go out alone! Do you think this is a game?” I looked at the truck. “You don’t mean…” “No, the driver didn’t try to run you down on purpose. You stepped right in front of him.” “I wasn’t thinking. I was…” “Come on. Let’s go back.” Josiah was not pleased with me. We walked back to Graymoor in silence. Thad was waiting in the lobby. “What were you thinking?” he practically shouted at me. “Do you ever think?” “I’m…I’m sorry,” I said and then burst into tears. “I shouldn’t have… Josiah saved me…” “The vampire?” Thad asked, concerned. “No. A truck. A very big truck.”

I told Thad what happened in between sobs. Thad grabbed me and hugged me. When he released me, he had tears in his eyes, too. “You stupid little… Don’t you ever do that again!” I buried my face in Thad’s chest and smiled. He was furious, but that only meant he loved me.

Craig “You want me to go in with you?” Devon asked. “No. I think this is something I have to do alone.” We were standing on the sidewalk in front of my house. My parents were waiting inside. They knew I was gay. Dad had slapped my face and called me a faggot when he found out. Mom had stood up for me. I was uncertain what awaited me inside my very own home. Two days had passed since they’d found out about me. Now it was time to find out exactly where we all stood. I was nervous and uncertain but not afraid. I wasn’t alone. Even if my parents tossed me out, which was unlikely, I had Devon, Skye, and my friends. “You know where I’ll be if you need me,” Devon said. “Call and I’ll come running.” “Thanks,” I said. I hugged Devon tightly then turned and walked toward the front door. My heart pounded in my chest as I grasped the doorknob, turned it, and walked in. “Is that you, Craig?” my mother called out. “We’re in the kitchen, dear.” I dropped my backpack on the sofa. I took a deep breath to calm myself then walked into the kitchen. Mom and Dad were sitting at the table, each with a mug of coffee. I sat down. The silence was oppressive.

“Your father has something to say to you,” my mom said. “Yes. I want to apologize for what I said to you and for striking you. I lost control, and…I am sorry.” “Apology accepted.” “I’m going to be completely honest with you, Craig,” my father said. “You deserve the truth. I don’t like that you’re a homosexual. I don’t like it at all. Some of the things I’ve heard about homosexuals are very disturbing. That’s one reason I reacted as I did. Your mother has been bringing home stacks of books from the library and pamphlets from the gay-youth center and making me read them with her. There’s still a lot I don’t understand, but one thing I do understand is that you didn’t make a decision to become homosexual. You had no more choice about your sexual orientation than you did your height or eye color. I can’t fault you for something you have no control over.” “I’m glad you understand that. A lot of people don’t,” I said. “I kept wondering what we’d done wrong, what we’d done to turn you gay, but I know now that it was nothing we did,” my dad said. “You simply are as you are. I’m not comfortable with it, but I wouldn’t be much of a man if I didn’t try to understand and be reasonable. It’s actually a relief to know for sure. I’ve wondered since you were a boy. I hoped I was wrong. I don’t want that life for you. It may be a hard life, Craig. You’re going to have to be strong.”

“I’m a lot stronger than you think, Dad. I may not be physically strong, but I’m emotionally strong. I’ve had to be. You have no idea how hard it’s been to live with this secret. For most of my life I’ve had to wonder if you and Mom would love me if you knew the truth. I’ve had to wonder if my friends would still be my friends. I’ve had to put up with listening to gay jokes and putdowns. I’ve had to just stand there and take it because I didn’t dare let anyone know what I was.” “Are the kids at school harassing you?” Mom asked. “Some, but I can handle it. It’s not as bad as I thought it would be. Things aren’t like they used to be. Being gay isn’t such a big deal. It’s mainly the jerks who always cause trouble who give me a hard time, but I can take it. I have friends who stand up for me, too—and Devon.” “He’s certainly willing to stand up for you,” said my dad with a slight grin. “To be honest, I find it very surprising that a boy like him is a homosexual. I’ve seen his picture in the paper. He’s a soccer player.” “Dad, the toughest, most athletic guy I know is gay. The guy I drew in my sketchpad. He’s the trainer at the B&B.” “He’s gay?” my dad asked, incredulously. “Yes. If you remember, you asked if I was having sex with him.” “I wasn’t thinking then,” Dad said. “We are just friends. He’s been posing for me nude for my portfolio project, but that’s it.”

“You know, now that I think about it, I remember him from a few years ago. I used to read about him in the paper all the time. His name is Mackenzie, right?” “Yeah, Skye Mackenzie.” “He was captain of the football team. A lot of people around here thought he’d go professional. It’s hard to believe he’s gay.” “Dad, all kinds of guys are gay. Coach Brewer is gay. He was the captain of the football team back in his day, too. The Selbys outside town are gay. Ethan was a championship wrestler when he was in high school. No one could beat him. His name is on a trophy at school and on the big banner in the gym. I know you’ve got some ideas about what gay guys are like, but there are all different kinds of gay guys, just like there are all kinds of guys, period. I’ve hidden the fact that I’m gay, but I haven’t hidden anything else. I am as you see me.” “So you don’t…wear dresses or put on makeup while we’re gone?” asked my dad hesitantly. “No, Dad. I don’t. That doesn’t appeal to me. Some guys do that. Not all of them are gay. Does it really matter anyway? What if I did? What would that hurt? Everyone is different. That’s not me, though. I’m the same Craig you’ve always known. The only thing you didn’t know is that I like guys instead of girls. It’s really not that big of a deal when you think about it.” “Your mother has been educating me on a lot of things. I was afraid she’d take a rolling pin to me if I didn’t listen.”

“He’s kidding,” Mom said. “The rolling pin would have been a last resort. Your father listened to what I had to say because he loves you and wants to understand.” “I had a friend in high school who was gay,” Dad said. “His name was Tim. I stopped being his friend when I found out about him. I was so shocked when I discovered he was a homosexual. I imagined all kinds of things about him. I guess I was wrong. Maybe he was just as he appeared to be. I lost a friend back then because of my ignorance. I’ve never thought of ending my friendship with Tim as a mistake…until now. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about Tim and his boyfriend, Dane. I can’t remember anything I didn’t like about them, except that they were gay. Tim was on the football team. I wasn’t even good enough to make the cut. I guess what I’m saying is that I made a decision in ignorance back then to dislike someone who had been my friend. I don’t want to make that same mistake twice.” “I know it’s difficult for you both,” I said. “I know you probably wanted me to marry and have children. I could never be happy like that, though. It’s not me. That life would probably be easier, but then I wouldn’t be me anymore. I don’t think I’d want to give up who I am. I like being me. I couldn’t change if I wanted to, anyway, so there’s no use in even thinking about it.” “As long as we’re being truthful, it is hard,” my mom said. “I did have dreams of grandchildren. I’ve suspected you might be gay for quite a while now. I

hoped you weren’t, but I also decided long ago that if you were, I’d handle it as best I could. I was mainly worried about your father. I guess I should have discussed the possibility with him long ago. I should have read up on homosexuals and prepared just in case. The truth is that I didn’t want to bring it up unless I had to do so. I feared your father wouldn’t take it well.” “I understand,” I said. “Maybe it would have been easier that way. Maybe it wouldn’t have. You didn’t know for sure, so it could have been a waste of time, too.” “So, does everyone know?” Dad asked. “Pretty much. Once word gets out about something at school, it’s all over the place. I’m surprised it didn’t get back to you sooner. Secrets don’t last long in Verona.” “I wonder what the family will think,” Dad said. “Who cares?” Mom said. “Craig is our son. If they don’t like it, then tough!” I smiled. I liked it when Mom got spunky. “Thank you for being so understanding,” I said. “Thank your mother. She has been the understanding one. I should have handled this much better. My father always flew off the handle at the slightest provocation. I swore I’d never be like him.” “What would he have done if you’d told him you were gay?” I asked.

“I have no doubt he would have beaten me senseless and kicked me out of the house. He would never have spoken to me again.” “Then you aren’t like your dad,” I said. “Thanks, Son.” “While we talking about this, is it okay if I bring my boyfriend home?” “Yes,” said my mom. Dad didn’t disagree. “Great! You’ll really like Devon when you get to know him. He’s so cool. He’s really helpe me deal with things at school, too.” “There will be some rules,” Mom said. “I’ll expect you to keep your door open when he’s in your room.” “Mom…” “Don’t Mom me. It would be exactly the same if you had a girlfriend. You are seventeen. That’s much too young to be…sexually active.” “Do you really think that’s necessary, Blanche?” Dad asked. “If he had a girlfriend, I could understand. We’re talking about two young men here. It’s different.” My mouth dropped open. I gawked at my dad in complete and utter shock. I never would have thought he’d say something like that. “Yes, it is necessary. I know Craig is a young man, but he will always be my little boy. There are some things a mother doesn’t even want to think about. The door stays open.”

“Sorry, Son. There’s no arguing with your mother when she gets riled up.” Dad winked at me. Mom tried to pretend to be angry, but she grinned a bit anyway. “This is for you,” my dad said, scooting a paper bag across the table toward me. I opened it. I couldn’t believe it! My parents bought me condoms! I could feel my face turning red. “This is in no way an encouragement to have sex,” said my mom. “You’re too young, and it’s too dangerous. Neither your father nor I condone the idea of you being sexually active.” “We know what teenage boys are like, however. I used to be one, remember.” Mom and Dad exchanged a look that made me uncomfortable. I knew they were remembering some long-ago sexual encounter when they were both teenagers. Parents having sex! Eww! Eww! “Just remember that even though there is no chance of pregnancy, there are plenty of sexually transmitted diseases,” my mom said. “I know.” I was extremely uncomfortable talking to my parents about sex, but all things considered, things were going well. We talked some more, and then the ordeal was finally over. First Mom and then Dad hugged me and told me they loved me. I felt as though I could walk on air. The

first thing I did when I left the room was call Devon and tell him that everything was cool. I think he was more relieved than I was. No mention was made of whether or not Dad would change his demands that I go to a small conservative college. I figured there was plenty of time to bring that up later. I was still determined to go to art school one way or another. I needed a rest from confrontation for now. If there was to be a showdown with my dad over school, I wasn’t ready for it. I’m sure my parents needed a rest, too. They had just dealt with finding out their only child was gay. I knew it wasn’t easy for them. I stayed in due to the danger of going outside unprotected. I was kind of worried about Mom and Dad going out, but the real danger was to Skye and anyone associated with him. The general populace was more or less safe, but I did slip some lemon balm into Mom’s purse and sneaked some into a never-used compartment in Dad’s wallet. If they discovered it, I’d just play ignorant. There was no way I could explain it was a protective charm. I could just imagine trying to tell my parents about vampires. I barely believed, and I sat with two of them at lunch everyday! I kept waking up in the morning thinking I’d dreamed the whole thing! I did my homework, then called Devon and talked on the phone with him for an hour or so. I loved just hearing his voice. I was going to miss sleeping beside him tonight. I’d miss the sex, too, but I think I was going to miss the closeness even more. I wondered

what Mom and Dad would think if they knew I’d already had sex with Devon. We hadn’t gone all the way, but we had done everything but. At least I think we had. It was possible that there were some things I just didn’t know about. I went to bed early. I hadn’t gotten much sleep the two previous nights, and I was especially tired. I smiled when I thought about why I hadn’t gotten much sleep. I began to become aroused, too. I thought about whacking it before I went to bed. I’d done it about every single night since I was thirteen. Sometimes I did it twice after my sessions with Skye. I decided to skip it tonight. Perhaps Devon and I would find a way to be together tomorrow after school. If not, I could always relieve the tension tomorrow night. *** “I feel as if the weight of the world has been lifted from my shoulders,” I said to Devon, Josiah, and Graham as we walked toward school. “Your mom must have really whipped your dad into shape,” Devon said. “I feared there would be trouble. I stayed in my room because I was expecting you to call for help. It was all I could do to keep from running to your house.” “He had us on standby,” Graham said, grinning. “The cavalry was ready if there was trouble.”

“I really appreciate that, guys. The really weird thing happened when I asked if I could have Devon over. Mom said I had to keep my door open when he was in my bedroom. Dad acted as if it was okay if we messed around, because we’re two guys and not a guy and a girl. Can you believe it? My dad thinks it’s okay for me to mess around with my boyfriend!” “Did he really say that?” Devon asked. “Well, he didn’t out and out say it, but when Mom said my bedroom door would have to be open, he asked if that was really necessary. I about fell out of my chair.” “I thought your dad lived in fear that you might be gay,” Devon said. “I think he did. It wasn’t pretty when he first found out. Well, you were there. Mom spent two days talking to him about it. I was surprised at how much they understood. I think Dad realized that I am what I am and there is no way I can change. He does love me. I’ve wondered about that sometimes, but he does. I think he decided that even though I am gay, he’s going to be supportive. This is really big. I used to worry about my parents kicking me out if they found out about me. Instead, they’re being really understanding. They don’t want me to be gay. They don’t like it. They love me, though, and they’re trying to make the best of it. I feel like…well…like I said before. I feel as if the weight of the world has been lifted off my shoulders.” Devon put his arm around my shoulder and hugged me. I could feel the heat of his body as we walked side

by side. Warm, comfy thoughts of snuggling in bed with Devon entered my head. I wished he could stay overnight and sleep with me, but I wasn’t going to push it. My parents were already being way more understanding than I ever imagined. I wasn’t greedy. I was very content with what I already had. I had heard somewhere the secret to happiness: not getting what you want but wanting what you’ve got. Something rather peculiar occurred as we neared the school. A blond boy I’d never seen before watched us intently from across the street. He was wearing a hooded sweatshirt and sunglasses. The boy, or perhaps man, didn’t make a move toward us, but I felt very uneasy. I wasn’t the only one. Devon rushed me along. Josiah and Graham fell back, then veered off toward the blond boy. When I looked back from the steps of the school all three of them had disappeared. “I have a bad feeling about this,” I said. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Devon asked. “I think so. I think we just saw one of the vampires who are after Skye,” I said quietly. “You’re wearing your lemon balm, right?” “Always. You?” “Of course.” Josiah and Graham returned before Devon and I could get our books out of our lockers. “It was him,” Josiah said without being asked. “We chased him, but he gave us the slip.”

“Did you get a better look at him?” I asked. “No. His hood fell back, but he was facing away from us. He has light-blond hair, but we could see that from across the street. You two need to be extremely careful. I have the feeling he was waiting on you.” The danger seemed more real than it had before. I knew we were in danger all along, but it still had an unreal quality to it. It was just too hard to come to grips with the idea of vampires in Verona. Two vampires were standing before me, of course, but Josiah and Graham didn’t seem like vampires. They bore no resemblance whatsoever to Count Dracula or any other movie vampire I’d ever seen. I had to constantly remind myself not only that vampires were real but that they were not at all like the stereotypical image in the movies. I was having difficulty separating fantasy from reality. Who could blame me when my reality had shifted so drastically in recent days? I felt like a caveman suddenly faced with electricity. I felt safer in the school than outside, but even that was an illusion. There was nothing keeping the vampires from entering. I wished Basil could have performed the same ritual at our school that he had at Graymoor. The problem was that theave pl required the permission of the owner. In the case of the school, I guess the owner was the county. Perhaps the ritual could have worked if the school board gave permission, but how could anyone convince them of danger from vampires?

Despite the scare, I was happy. I don’t know if I’d ever been happier in my life! I had a boyfriend who loved me. Everyone at school knew about me, and no one was giving me too much trouble. My friends had stuck by me. My parents knew I was queer and were actually being supportive! I wasn’t going to let a little thing like a potentially gruesome death ruin my day. I was a little uneasy. Everything was going a bit too well. Perhaps the universe was allowing me such happiness because I was destined to die soon. Even that thought couldn’t take away my happiness. If these were my last days, I was going to enjoy them! I was going to make out with Devon as often as possible, too! I wasn’t the only one experiencing increased happiness. At lunch, I quickly noted Kip had moved from his usual seat to sit next to Rose. She didn’t seem to mind, either. She had not paid much attention to him for a long time, but I think his continuing adoration increased her fondness for him. It’s kind of hard not to like someone when they’re practically in love with you. In Kip’s case, perhaps the practically should be removed. The boy had it bad. I wanted to watch Devon practice after school and then go home with him, but Mom and Dad told me to be home by four. We were having another family discussion. I was pleased they were being so reasonable, but I hoped such discussions didn’t become a nightly event. Discussing my sexuality with my parents had all the appeal of a trip to the dentist to have a tooth removed.

Once again, Josiah, and Graham walked me home. I was nervous once more over what awaited me inside, although not nearly so much as before. Still, I had a sense of déjà vu. There was no sign of the blond vampire who had been watching for us that morning. I never wanted to see him again. Just thinking about him sent a chill up my spine. I felt safe once I walked inside my own home. I knew that no vampire could enter without permission. Dad wasn’t home yet, so I called Skye. I needed to get in another session with him. I was thinking later in the week, but he said he was free this evening from five to six or so. I didn’t know how long my talk with Mom and Dad would last. I told Skye I’d either be there at five or call and tell him what time I could make it. I went upstairs and got on my homework. The more I could get done now, the less there would be to do later. I didn’t really mind homework. I know. I know. I’m strange like that, okay? I like school. We discussed this long ago, so get over it. Anyway, even though I didn’t mind homework, I was going to be plenty busy this evening and night, so it was going to be difficult to get it finished. The minutes flew by. A little after four, Mom knocked on my door and asked me to come downstairs. The time had come to face another round of “Craig’s Sexuality.” That’s what I thought, anyway. It turned out I was quite wrong. Sometimes, I loved being mistaken.

“Your father and I want to talk about your education,” Mom said. “Okay,” I said. I wasn’t going to get my hopes up. I was just going to see how things played out. “We know you want to attend an art school. I’m in favor of it, but your father has reservations.” “You know I’d like you to take over the family business,” Dad said. “I also don’t see how you can earn a living with art. I don’t understand why you would want to give up security for uncertainty.” “I don’t really know if the family business is that secure,” I said. “Aren’t a lot of hardware stores closing down because of Wal-Mart and the other big chains?” I already knew the answer. Dad had been losing business because there just weren’t as many stores to supply as there once were. Wal-Mart had driven many smaller businesses out, and Dad wasn’t a big enough supplier to get the attention of Wal-Mart. “That is true, but I think it’s a lot more secure than trying to make a living selling paintings.” “There are a lot of ways to make a living with art,” I said. “I know you’re picturing me standing on a corner selling paintings, but it wouldn’t be like that. I could illustrate children’s books or create murals and frescoes. I could get into advertising and do art work and photography for magazine ads. There is a lot I can do to make a living. I don’t want to limit myself to one media. I want to paint, draw, sculpt, create computer graphics, and take photographs. There are tons of

options. The main problem will be deciding what to specialize in.” Dad looked surprised. I think he hadn’t given any thought whatsoever to my art career. He’d been determined I’d follow in his footsteps, and to him that was that. He’d written off my art career without considering the possibilities. “Will you show us what you’ve been working on?” my mom asked. I was a little nervous about my parents seeing my nude studies of Skye, but they’d already gotten an eyeful when Dad violated my privacy and looked at my sketchbook. “Yeah. Hold on.” I went to my room and retrieved my portfolio. “I’m not finished yet, but this is the portfolio I’ve been working on to show to prospective art schools. I was very lucky to find a model like Skye.” My parents looked through my artwork and the photos I’d chosen. They seemed a bit embarrassed to be checking out a nude male, but they toughed it out. “I guess I have a lot to learn,” Dad said as he checked out my sketches of Skye. “He looks anything but gay to me.” “You can’t tell by looking, Dad.” “I guess not.” “You’re very talented,” Mom said. “Of course, I’ve always thought that.”“You are talented,” Dad said.

I smiled. It was the first encouragement he’d ever given me concerning my art. “Couldn’t you…perhaps…pick another subject for your portfolio?” Dad asked. “Something less…naked? I can’t imagine walking in and showing this to someone at a college.” “Dad, nude models are used quite often in art schools. Drawing nudes is nothing new. Skye is the perfect subject. He has the most perfect body I’ve ever seen. Having him as my subject enormously increases my chances of getting into a good art school.” “Maybe you’re just jealous, dear,” Mom said. “Thanks a lot,” Dad said with a little smile on his face. “Is this really what you want to do with your life, Craig?” Dad asked. “Yes. Art is what I love. It’s my passion. I’m happy when I’m drawing, or painting, or sculpting. I want to spend my life doing what I love. I could never be happy doing what you do. Let me ask you something. Are you happy selling hardware?” “It’s a job. It doesn’t particularly make me happy. It’s just how I earn a living.” “I want my job to be more than just something I do to make a living. I want to do something that’s important to me. I want to do what makes me happy.” Mom and Dad looked at each other. “This is really what you want?” Dad asked.

“Yes, it is. I’ve already decided that I’m going to art school one way or another. If you and Mom won’t help me with school expenses, I’ll get a job and work until I have enough money. I’ve already applied for every scholarship I can.” “You are determined,” my dad said. There was a tone of pride in his voice. Mom smiled at him. “We’ll send you to art school,” Dad said. To say I was surprised is a vast understatement. After Dad’s enduring, steadfast opposition, it almost didn’t seem possible for him to change his mind. I’d imagined a big showdown with lots of yelling, arguing, and slamming of doors. Dad’s sudden acquiescence was anticlimactic, but welcome! I thought I might cry. “Thanks, Dad,” I said. I got up and hugged him. “Thanks, Mom.” I hugged Mom, too. “I’ll let you know how I do on the scholarships. I’m hoping to get at least some money for school that way.” “Any scholarship you can land will be of great assistance,” Dad said. I looked at my parents for a moment. “I really appreciate how understanding you’ve been about everything. I’m very lucky to have such good parents.”

“I knew we should have been taping this,” said Dad. “I can go get the tape recorder now.” “Too late, Dad.” He smiled. “Um, if we’re finished, I’ve scheduled another session with Skye for this evening. I need to work a few more sessions in before I can complete my portfolio.” “I think we’ve covered everything,” Mom said. “Would you like a ride?” Dad asked. “Yeah. Sure.” “I’ll get the keys.” Mom patted me on the shoulder. I smiled at her. Dad and I made the short drive in silence. I don’t think either of us could think of what to say. The silence was broken only when we pulled up in front of Graymoor Mansion. “Want to come in and meet Skye?” I asked. “No. That’s okay. You trust him, and that’s good enough for me.” “Thanks, Dad.” “I’ll see you later, Son.” I exited the car and walked across the lawn to the front door. Soon, I was safe inside Graymoor Mansion. “If you walked here by yourself, I’m going to kick your ass.” I looked toward the main stairway.

“Hey, Skye. I didn’t walk. Dad drove me. You know where Devon is?” “No idea. You could try his room. Just don’t get busy and forget our appointment.” “I won’t.” I climbed up to Devon’s room and knocked on the door. He smiled when he opened the door, but then his smile faded. “You didn’t walk over here by yourself, did you?” “Skye just asked me the same thing. Dad drove me.” “You would still have been safer with Josiah or Graham.” “Yeah, but it’s a short drive. I figured I was reasonably safe in a moving car.” “Uh, no. Please don’t go outside without Josiah, Graham, or Bry. I don’t want to lose you.” “Okay. I’m sorry. I guess I just wasn’t thinking. Listen, I can’t stay long, but I can come back a little later.” “Where are you going?” “Just to another part of the mansion. I’m working in another session with Skye.” “I think you just like seeing him naked.” “Who wouldn’t?” “Um…his mom?” “Yeah, well, he’s one of the few who wouldn’t.” “I can’t argue with that.”

I pulled Devon to me and kissed him. “How much time do we have?” he asked when we broke our kiss. I looked at my watch. “About five minutes.” Devon wrapped his arms around me and kissed me. I could feel Devon’s hard, sexy body pressing against mine. I could feel a certain part of him growing harder by the second. I rubbed my midsection against his. I moaned into his mouth as our lips caressed and our tongues entwined. We didn’t break our kiss as the minutes passed. We just held each other tight and let our lips and tongues wrestle. We both panted with desire when we finally pulled apart. “How much time do we have now?” Devon asked. I looked at my watch again. “Negative three minutes.” I gave Devon a quick peck on the lips and hurried out the door. I raced to the little parlor set aside for my sessions with Skye. He was gazing out a window at the grounds when I entered. “So how was the make-out session with Devon?” he asked with a smirk. “Who says we were making out?” “You’re a little late, for one thing. Your lips are puffy, your face is flush, your clothing is rumpled, and

the other visible evidence would embarrass you if I mentioned it.” I turned slightly red. “Guilty as charged, and it was awesome! Are you ready?” I asked. “Yes.” I began turning on lights while Skye undressed. I’d seen him naked before. I gazed at him for an hour or more during each session, but I never tired of admiring his beauty. Skye himself was a living work of art. Skye was experienced with posing now. He could almost effortlessly hold any pose he wished. I admired his strength and stamina. I’d posed in a couple of my art classes at school. I was clothed, of course, but it was surprisingly difficult to hold a pose. When I did it, muscles I didn’t even know I had began to ache, while other parts of me went to sleep. Holding a pose for long could be quite uncomfortable. “How are things going with your parents?” Skye asked as I began to work. Skye and I talked about all kinds of things during our sessions. This time I had incredible news to relate. I told Skye all about my talks with my parents. He became so excited and pleased when I told him they were sending me to art school that he lost his pose for a moment. “I can’t believe how well it’s all worked out. Things were rocky when Dad first found out I was gay, but I never thought he’d come around like this.”

“It sounds as if your mom wised him up. “Yeah. She was in my corner from the beginning. I’m glad Dad listened to her. If he had tried to kick me out, I think it would have caused big trouble. I don’t know if I could deal with my parents splitting up over me.” “That didn’t happen, so you don’t have to wonder about it. Even if it did happen, it would have been your father’s fault, not yours.” “I guess. I’m just glad things didn’t go in that direction. Things couldn’t have worked out much better. Well, I guess Mom and Dad could have hugged me as soon as they found out and told me they loved me. That would have been better. They did that in the end, so we just took the long way around getting there. The trouble was just a little detour.” “How are things with you, Skye?” “My life is a dream, except for the vampire lurking around waiting to rip my heart out at the first opportunity.” “I wish Josiah, Graham, and Bry could get him,” I said. “Seeing him gave me chills.” “I heard about that. He worries me,” Skye said. “I’ve been afraid all along he might try to get to me through those around me. The fact that he was waiting at school disturbs me. I want to just face him and get it over with.” “Skye, you can’t do that. He’ll kill you.”

“Better me than you, or Devon, or Sean, or whomever.” “Well, I don’t want to give up any of us.” “Don’t worry. I won’t do anything stupid. I just want to get to the showdown. I hate waiting. I want to finish it one way or another.” “Are you and the vampires still patrolling?” “We’re out every night. So far there has been no sign of him. I’m hoping he’ll get impatient and come after me.” Skye’s words made me uncomfortable. I wished Skye would just go far, far away where the creature who stalked him couldn’t get at him. There was no safe place in the world, however. Wherever Skye went, it could track him down. Skye’s enemy was immortal. It could pursue Skye for his lifetime, and if it found him, his life would come to an abrupt end. I enjoyed my session with Skye, but I yearned for it to end so I could return to Devon. I was glad my parents weren’t trying to keep us apart. I couldn’t have withstood a separation. If my parents had tried something like that, they would have set up a Romeoand-Juliet situation. I don’t know if it would have ended in a tragic, dramatic death scene, but I had a feeling the outcome would have been tragic for someone, perhaps for all. Our session ended. Skye clothed his magnificent body. I turned off the lights and put away my supplies. Skye walked over to me and gave me a hug.

“I’m very happy for you, Craig.” I hugged him back. “Thanks, big bro.” Skye smiled at me and mussed my hai a big brother might. Skye left for the Natatorium. I hurried back to Devon. I don’t have to tell you what we did when I got there.

Devon The stainless-steel plates on the weight machine clinked each time I lowered the bar to my chest. I was in fairly good shape from playing soccer, but I wanted bigger muscles. I especially wanted a more muscular chest and larger biceps. I wanted to be as sexy as I could be for my boyfriend! He liked me just as I was. That gave me a great feeling! Still, it wouldn’t hurt to improve myself. I’d been working a lot to improve myself on the inside. Now, I was going to work on the outside, too. Skye was helping me with both. I eyed Skye as he pumped out military presses. He looked damned good shirtless. His body was about as perfect as it could be. The best way to describe him was beautifully muscled and defined. He was at the point of perfection in between sleek-and- defined and bodybuilder. His muscles were big, but he’d avoided the over-bulked, abnormal look that bodybuilders get. I was willing to bet Skye could make big money modeling. I’m sure he knew that. Skye was well aware of his good looks. He was kind of conceited, yet he was self-depreciating. He poked fun at his own conceit even while he thought he was hot stuff. It was a sexy combination. “Feel good?” Skye asked when we’d both finished our sets.

“I love the way making out makes me feel. I mean working out!” “There’s a Freudian slip if I’ve ever heard one.” “Well, making out makes me feel good in other ways.” “I know all about that, too,” Skye said. I grinned, but my grin quickly faded. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. I could feel it— something was wrong—something was very, very wrong. I’d felt something similar when… Skye sprang to his feet, his muscles tensed and gleaming with sweat. He stared across the room. I turned and gasped. It was the blond guy we’d seen on the way to school! It was the vampire! His hood was pulled back and he wore no sunglasses now, but I knew it was him. I could feel it. “Surprised to see me, Skye?” he asked. Skye shook his head in disbelief. “You’re dead.” I looked back and forth between Skye and the blond vampire. “I saw you die,” Skye said. “I saw you buried in the ground. You’re dead.” “Undead, actually. I died and I was buried, but I’m back. My death was very convenient for you, wasn’t it, Skye? How long did you celebrate? I know you couldn’t wait to get me out of the way. I’m surprised you didn’t kill me yourself.”

“I didn’t celebrate! The ice was just thawing between us! We were beginning to become friends! I didn’t want you to die!” “Liar. Don t pretend you weren’t pleased. You couldn’t stand being second best. With me out of the picture, there was no one to stand in your way.” “Jimmy. It wasn’t like that at all.” I was confused. Who was this creature? He was beautiful: a blond version of Skye. Malice flowed from him in waves, however. His beauty was only skin deep. Ugliness lay within. “How did you get in here?” I asked. He should not have been able to enter Graymoor. “One of the guests kindly invited me in. You really should have been more careful.” I edged toward the door. I had to get help. Skye could not stand against a vampire alone. “I wouldn’t try that,” the vampire said, spearing me with a glance. “Take one more step toward that door and I’ll kill you.” I froze. He wasn’t fucking around. I knew I had absolutely no chance of getting past him. I couldn’t begin to match his speed or strength. I looked back and forth between Skye and the vampire. Skye had called him Jimmy. They obviously knew each other—or rather had known each other. But how?

“You can’t be a vampire,” Skye said. “You died of a heart attack brought on by your steroid use.” “How little you know, Skye. You’re quite correct about my death. I’ll give you that. Death isn’t the end of my story, however. I was exhumed and created—or shall I say—recreated? Technically, I’m not the Jimmy Kerstadd you knew. I’m told I have no soul. That matters not at all to me. I am who and what I am. I’ve come for you, Skye. You took my place. You stole the life that should have been mine. I’ve come to take it back.” “I didn’t steal anything. I had nothing to do with your death. I didn’t take anything from you, Jimmy. Death took it. I didn’t want you to die.” “Is that a hint of begging I hear? Are you going to beg for your life, Skye?” “Never.” In the blink of an eye, another vampire appeared. My hope soared for a moment, but only for a moment because I realized the newcomer was neither Josiah, Graham, nor Bry. This vampire was blond like the first—not quite so built as Jimmy—but still beautiful in face and form. “Ben,” Skye said. Jimmy gave Ben an angry glare. He was not pleased, although for what reason I did not know. Two vampires. Skye and I didn’t stand a chance against one, and now there were two. This was the first time I wished I was still a spirit. The vampires couldn’t

stop me from summoning help then. Spirits. Help. That gave me an idea. “Etienne,” I whispered. “Etienne, come.” Jimmy speared me with his eyes in a flash. “Who is Etienne?” My face paled. Of course he could hear me. Vampires could hear sounds humans couldn’t begin to pick up. I might as well have shouted. “Etienne is a spirit of this house,” I said loudly. “Etienne likes Skye,” I said louder. “Etienne will protect him!” I yelled. I knew it was stupid. I knew might die for my stupidity, but if we had any chance at all we needed help. I only hoped Etienne would hear me calling his name. In an instant, Jimmy was on me. In the next, I hurtled back some ten feet, my arms and legs flailing helplessly in the air. Jimmy was already standing before Skye again before I crashed into the wall. My head hit hard, and my vision blacked out for a moment as I sank to the floor. “A spirit is going to protect Skye from me? Oh, what foolish creatures you mortals be,” Jimmy said, grimacing and holding his hand as if it pained him. I trembled with fear. There was nothing we could do to stop the vampires. Jimmy’s attack had taken less than two seconds. Skye didn’t even have time to react before Jimmy was standing before him again.

I drew in a sharp breath. Etienne had come. He was near. I did not possess the psychic abilities of Marshall, but I could feel his presence. “Get help,” I said. I looked as Skye as I said it, hoping to throw the vampires off, but the message was meant for Etienne’s ears. “Shut him up,” Jimmy said to Ben. Ben was on me in a flash. His fingers felt cold as they gripped my throat. In the next moment, I expected to feel his fangs in my neck or to feel my neck breaking in his grip, but he screamed and jumped back, grimacing in pain. Ben snarled at me then glared at Jimmy. Jimmy laughed. He knew why Ben had been repelled. It was the bag of lemon balm I wore around my neck. He was playing with Ben. “Skye isn’t going anywhere,” Jimmy said. “He’s not leaving this room alive.” Etienne had gone. I could no longer feel his presence. I prayed he had understood. I knew there was little chance I’d survive. How long would it be before Jimmy decided I was a nuisance? How long would it be before they killed me? “You! What’s your name?” Jimmy asked, spearing me with his piercing eyes again. “D-D-Devon,” I stammered. “Well, D-D-Devon,” Jimmy said mocking my fear, “would you like to see Skye scream?” “No.”

“Would you like me to kill you before I make him scream, then?” “I’d prefer not to be killed at all.” “I don’t know if I can accommodate that wish. Perhaps if you make yourself useful. I’ll consider it.” Jimmy looked at Ben. “If Devon calls out again, kill him.” I fought to control my rising panic. I had to remain focused. What could we do, however? Skye and I were going to die. Jimmy turned his attention back to Skye. He grinned. “You think you’re the toughest thing around. Don’t you, Skye? How many times have you fought against weaklings? How many pathetic battles have you won? You’re nothing but a big fish in a very small pond. You have no idea what’s waiting for you out there. Now it’s time for you to see what it’s like to play with the big boys.” Jimmy advanced. Skye pulled out the little bag of lemon balm at his neck and held it out. Jimmy slowed. “You’re only going to make me angrier with that, Skye. It didn’t stop me from attacking Devon, did it?” “No, but it is an obstacle. You don’t like it, do you?” How could Skye remain so cool and collected as he faced certain death? He’d be very lucky if he faced only death. Jimmy might do far worse things to him. “Toss it aside and maybe I’ll kill you a little more quickly.”

I desperately tried to think of something I could do, but I was powerless. How could I hope to fight something so much stronger and faster than I am? Either of the vampires could crush me more easily than I could a gnat. I gasped. Josiah and Graham appeared out of thin air. At least, that’s the way it seemed. I knew it was not so. Josiah stood between Skye and Jimmy. Graham placed himself between Ben and me. Bry appeared a moment later, carrying two swords with him. He tossed one to Skye, who caught it in the air. Etienne had summoned help. Jimmy looked from one of the vampires to the next. He knew what they were. He realized his danger. The tables had turned, but we were still in mortal danger. At least we had a chance now. At least we might get out of this alive. “Surrender and we can save you,” Josiah said. Jimmy merely laughed. Marshall and then Basil hurried into the room. Was everyone coming? Marshall peered at Jimmy closely. “He has no spirit,” Marshall said. “He has no soul. He’s nothing more than an animated corpse.” I didn’t get why this was significant. Jimmy snarled like an animal at Marshall. “The soulless cannot be cured,” Basil said. Thad entered the room next, then Sean and Nick. I thanked God Craig wasn’t present. The vampire was

greatly outnumbered now, but only Josiah, Graham, and Bry really mattered. The rest of us, even Skye, were nothing compared to such creatures. “He must be destroyed, then,” Bry said. “Don’t speak as if I am not here!” Jimmy screamed. He was enraged, almost maniacal. “You aren’t here. When the madness starts, you’ll pray for death,” Josiah said. “You aren’t who you believe yourself to be. Whoever inhabited that body is long gone. You’re nothing but a creature of stolen memories and emotions. As the brain in that body decays, you’ll begin to go mad. No doubt it has already begun.” “Lies! All lies! You’re trying to distract me.” “Unfortunately, he speaks the truth,” Thad said. Marshall stared at Ben. “You can be saved,” Marshall said. “You have a soul and Basil can cure you.” A loud crash startled me. One of the large weight machines slammed back into the wall. I had no idea what had happened until I looked toward the machine and saw Jimmy lying in front of it. In a split second he was standing again, snarling as he looked from Josiah to Bry. They were facing him, standing between him and Basil. Graham kept his eye on Ben. The vampires had moved more quickly than the eye could see, but the best I could guess from their positioning is that Jimmy

had attacked Basil and had been repelled by either Josiah or Bry. “You may destroy me, but not before I finish with him!” The creature snarled and pointed at Skye. He truly was mad. Jimmy widened his eyes toward Ben, silently ordering him to attack. A body flew past me and smashed into the wall. I didn’t realize it until after he hit, but it was Ben. Graham glared at him, his fangs barred. I stepped back in horror and then remembered Graham was on our side. The innocent-looking boy had turned into a lethal predator. I trembled with fear even though I knew he wouldn’t hurt me. I fought to calm my breath and keep from wetting my shorts. I looked back at Ben. He seemed unaffected by the impact. His lips moved as if speaking to Graham, but I could hear nothing. I looked quickly back at Graham. He nodded to Ben. I had no time to ponder what was going on. Suddenly, my face was on the floor. I turned onto my back and saw Graham and Josiah clashing with Jimmy. Actually, I only realized who was fighting after the fight was over. Before I could even rise to my feet, Jimmy was lying half way across the room and a weight bench and barbell were lying crumpled beneath him. Josiah and Graham stood facing him. The best I could figure was that Jimmy lunged for me, Josiah or Graham knocked me to the floor, and the two of them attacked Jimmy. Everything was happening right before my

eyes, and I still couldn’t see it! I wished it was all being filmed so I could play it back in slow motion and see what had actually happened. The vampires were too fast! We weren’t nearly out of danger yet. Jimmy had attacked me, I think, and I didn’t even realize it. Had Josiah or Graham not knocked me to the floor I would likely have been killed. How could three vampires protect us all from two of their kind? What happened next made no sense until my mind had a chance to catch up. All I saw was a blur and a glint of light on steel. I heard a thud. A moment later, I realized Skye has swung his sword through the air with incredible strength and speed. I looked down. Jimmy lay at Skye’s feet, his head mostly severed from his neck. Only then did I realize the creature had attacked Skye. How Skye was able to not only detect the attack but strike the vampire before it reached him I do not know. The vampire was still alive but badly wounded. He reached out to Skye. “You were my friend,” he pleaded. “You aren’t Jimmy!” Skye said with tears in his eyes. Skye brought the sword hurtling down, looking like some hero in a fantasy novel. Jimmy’s head separated from his body. The body hissed and steamed. It smoked and withered. It looked as if it was boiling and turning inside out. The sight sickened me, but in seconds the

gruesome corpse was gone. Only the creature’s head remained. Everyone stood staring at the spot where Jimmy’s body had been. Absolutely nothing was left. Skye picked up his shirt from where it lay and covered the head. I was glad. I didn’t want to see it. I didn’t want to look into the cold, dead eyes, but I couldn’t stop myself. Basil kneeled down and gathered up the head, using Skye’s shirt as a bag. “I’ll take care of this. It must be properly destroyed and the ashes spread over holy ground to make sure he can’t come back.” All eyes turned to Ben. He didn’t move. “Are you going to kill me too, Skye?” he asked. Graham moved between them. “No,” Skye said. “You didn’t ask to be a part of this. You warned me when it could easily have cost you your life. If you’re willing to take the cure…” “I am! I don’t want to live like this!” There was desperation in Ben’s voice that made certain the truth of his words. Skye nodded. Graham moved away. I had the distinct impression he’d moved between Skye and Ben to protect Ben. Graham knew something the rest of us didn’t, except probably for Josiah and Bry. I remembered then that Ben had earlier seemed to be telling Graham something. I’d heard nothing, but vampires could hear

sounds humans couldn’t detect. I was quite sure now that Ben had never been a willing participant in this whole affair. Skye was shaken. We all were. It was far worse for Skye, however. I’m sure he felt as if he’d just killed one of his friends. “How could Jimmy have become a vampire?” Skye asked Josiah. “He was dead. I saw him die with my own eyes. He dropped dead right beside me on the track during football practice years ago. I saw his body lowered into his grave.” “A vampire can be created from a corpse by the use of magic, dark magic,” Josiah said. “Tell me no more. I don’t want to hear about magic,” Skye said. “I’ve had enough.” “As you wish. Do not feel guilty, Skye. What you said earlier about the creature is correct. I don’t know what your connection to Jimmy was, but that wasn’t him. Jimmy’s soul is elsewhere. The creature merely accessed the thoughts imprinted on Jimmy’s brain. It possessed his thoughts and emotions but nothing more. “You did not kill Jimmy. You destroyed a creature who soon would have become tormented by its own existence. A soulless vampire eventually goes insane Unlike a vampire created from a living being, a vampire created from a corpse is not immortal. The corpse decays at a slower-than-normal rate, but it does decay. The thoughts and memories left in the brain degrade

until they are so fragmented that the creature is quite mad.” “Do you think that’s why he…it thought I was glad Jimmy was dead?” “Perhaps. Perhaps not. A soulless creature is cruel. It exists to cause pain. It may simply have lied. It may have wished to destroy you because you are known for doing good.” Skye took a deep breath and let it out. “So how’s that for an ending for your next book?” Skye wearily asked Thad. “A little anticlimactic. I’ll have to punch it up. You make a good vampire slayer, though, Skye. Going shirtless is a nice touch. You look very heroic. Maybe you can be on the cover.” “What’s everyone doing?” a loud voice asked. It was Cedric. In the general confusion, I hadn’t noticed he was missing. “What’s in the bag?” Cedric asked, pointing to Basil’s burden. “You don’t want to know,” Thad said. “Come on! Lemme see!” “I’m tempted to let you. It would serve you right,” Thad said. “Believe me, you don’t want to see what’s in there. I’ll explain later.” Cedric crossed his arms and scowled at Thad. It made me smile.

“I guess this means we can all go outside now,” Skye said. “Huh?” Cedric asked. “What about the vampires?” Cedric noticed Ben for the first time. He gasped and jerked back. “It’s okay,” Thad said. “Ben won’t hurt you.” “What about the other one?” Cedric asked. “Basil is holding what’s left of him,” Skye said. “Still want a look?” Thad asked, mischievously. “I…um…I’ll pass.” Cedric eyed Ben nervously, as if not quite sure of him. “I need to dispose of this,” Basil said, lifting Skye’s shirt. “As for the rest of you, I suggest a cup of hot cocoa. It does wonders after a fright.” Basil looked toward Ben. “When I return, I’ll see to your cure. It’s going to be alright, young man.” “Thank you,” Ben said. None of us quite knew what to do next, so we took Basil’s advice. Even Etienne joined us; at least, I think so. Marshall kept talking to someone no one else could see, and I was reasonably sure I could feel Etienne’s presence. We headed to the kitchen en masse, except for Skye, who made a detour to his room for another shirt. Such a pity. Guys who look like Skye should

never wear a shirt. In the kitchen, Sean and Nick made us all hot cocoa. “It feels so strange that everything ended so quickly,” Sean said. “Everything seemed to be dragging on forever, and then, poof, it was over.” “I’m sorry I couldn’t drag the fight out and be more entertaining,” Skye said. “I thought it best to try to stay alive.” “How did you see that thing coming at you?” I asked. “I didn’t,” Skye said. “I felt it.” “How very Luke Skywalker,” Nick said. “There was no time to think. I just acted. I didn’t see him until he hit the floor.” “You always do better when you don’t try to think, Skye,” Marshall said, grinning. “Thinking was never one of your strengths. I’ve been telling you that for years.” “Screw you, Marshall.” “No thanks, Skye. My goal is to be the only guy in Verona you haven’t screwed.” “Believe me. You have nothing to worry about,” Skye said. I laughed. Thad grinned. Cedric looked at Thad and frowned. “I’m very sorry we let him get past us,” Josiah said. “You could have been killed.”

“Don’t be sorry, Josiah,” Skye said. “All of us truly appreciate the way you’ve been watching out for us. Some of us would quite likely be dead if it wasn’t for you.” “Yeah,” I said. “That thing could easily have killed Craig and me if you hadn’t been with us that morning it was waiting on us.” “I’d be dead for sure,” Cedi said. We’d all heard about his narrow escape. “You did warn us that even you couldn’t adequately protect us against another vampire,” Skye said. “And yet you managed to destroy him,” Josiah said. “Amazing.” “I may have had a little help. More than once in my life I’ve felt like my actions were guided. I guess the best way to put it is this: I was able to destroy him because I was meant to do it.” “Whatever the explanation, I’m glad it’s over!” Sean said. No one disagreed with that. We all sat, sipped hot cocoa, and talked. I wished Craig was with me, but I’d see him soon enough. The danger was past, and we’d have plenty of time to be together. For now, I was surrounded by my friends. I smiled. Being human beat my old existence as an evil spirit any day. ***

I walked to school the neorning with Josiah and Graham as always. Now it was merely because I enjoyed their company. The fear that had drifted just overhead was gone. I no longer had to secretly meet Craig near his house, either. I walked right up to the door and knocked. Craig’s mom answered. She took one look at me and called for her son. “How are you this morning, Devon?” she asked. “I’m great, Blanche.” I almost couldn’t believe it when I first met her and she told me to call her Blanche. Things had definitely changed and not just because Skye had destroyed yet another threat to Verona. “Hey,” Craig said, as he squeezed past his mom. “Not so fast, young man,” she said. She nabbed Craig and kissed his cheek. He kissed her back. “Come on, let’s get out of here before she pinches my cheeks,” Craig said. His mom smiled and closed the door. Craig and I walked down the sidewalk to join Josiah and Graham. “So, are you guys going to stick around now that you no longer need to guard us?” Craig asked our vampire friends. “The Hiltons said we can stay as long as we like,” Josiah said. “We’re thinking about finishing the school year.” “Yeah, we like it here,” Graham said.

“Awesome!” Craig said. “I’m sorry I missed the action last night. I would’ve loved to see Skye take out that vampire.” I’d called Craig after the commotion was over and filled him in on most of the details. “I was glad you weren’t there. I thought I was going to die. Etienne went for help and saved our butts,” I said. “He probably just didn’t want to lose the peep show whenever Skye takes a shower,” Craig said. “I still would’ve loved to see Skye in action.” “There wasn’t anything to see really,” I said. “It all happened so fast. It was almost over before I knew it had begun. The part I did see wasn’t pretty.” We walked on to school in the chill autumn air. Josiah spotted Bart Briscoe out front. He and Graham headed for him. Bart paled. Josiah began speaking to Bart. I couldn’t make out what Josiah was saying, but no doubt he was informing Bart that the creature had been destroyed. Bart had a profound look of relief on his face as Josiah walked away from him. Craig and I received a few not-so-friendly looks as we walked down the hallway together. A few boys even muttered “faggots” as we passed. Craig and I just ignored them. After being stalked by a supernatural creature that could have killed us with ease, disapproving looks and slurs slung by high-school kids just didn’t seem all that threatening. Craig and I even dared a quick kiss in front of my locker.

“Gay boys are so hot,” said a passing girl I didn’t know. I looked up and grinned at her. She winked.

Skye Thad and I sat in the Park’s Edge. He was buying. I was describing as best I could what it felt like when I destroyed the creature that inhabited Jimmy’s body. Had the creature attacked without speaking, I wouldn’t have stood a chance. I would have hesitated because Jimmy had once been a friend. The vampire would have killed me on the spot. Instead, he chose to torment me with words first. That was his undoing. Didn’t the villains always mess up by running off at the mouth? By taunting me, the creature gave me time to discover that he wasn’t Jimmy at all. He was nothing more than a parasite in my dead friend’s body. “I can’t get the image of Jimmy out of my mind,” I told Thad. “I know it wasn’t Jimmy, but when he was lying there pleading with me to spare him, it really seemed like him.” “Just keep reminding yourself it wasn’t Jimmy, just like it wasn’t you who attacked me all those weeks ago. Jimmy died back when you were in high school. He never came back. His body was stolen and defiled by whoever created the creature that attacked you.” “But who created it and why? Was it created to destroy me, or did it just come for me because of what was in Jimmy’s mind?”

“I’d say the latter. Anyone capable of creating such a monster would also be powerful enough to kill you with ease.” “Thank you, Thad. That makes me feel so much better,” I said. “It should set your mind at ease. I’ve been talking to Josiah. The creation of a vampire from a corpse is not a simple matter. Believe me, if whoever created that thing wanted you dead, you’d be dead already. The fact that you are alive means that you weren’t the target.” “I guess that does make some sense.” “It makes a lot of sense.” “So, do you have any other surprises for me? Werewolves? Mummies? Witches? What’s coming after me next?” “You never know, do you?” Thad said, mysteriously. “Seriously. Tell me.” “You seem to think I have all the answers.” “And they say I’m conceited.” “I think we’re fresh out of monsters for now, except for the human variety. I’m sure they’ll be more than enough to keep you busy.” “No doubt. I’ll be very glad to get back to enemies I can actually fight. So…will you be sticking around a while? We haven’t had much opportunity to talk. I’d like to spend some more time with you.” “HIIIIIIIII!”

Cedi descended upon us. So much for spending time alone with Thad. What was up with that kid? I still couldn’t believe he and Thad had dated. I just could not picture the two of them together no mattr how hard I tried. And no, I don’t mean picturing them having sex! I just mean as a couple. It boggled my mind. “What are you guys up to?” “Chatting about recent events. I thought you were going to the movies tonight with Josiah and Graham,” Thad said. “Nah, I had better things to do.” “Like stalk me?” Thad asked. Cedi didn’t answer, but I had the feeling that was exactly what he’d been doing. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you guys were on a date,” Cedi said. “Hardly. Thad is pumping me for information again. I think I should get a share of the royalties when his next book comes out.” “Supper is all you’re getting.” “How about dessert?” I teased. Thad knew I wasn’t talking about chocolate cake. So did Cedi. The young rock star gave me what can only be described as a jealous look. “We can all have dessert,” Thad said. Unfortunately, I knew he wasn’t talking about a three-way back in his room. I wouldn’t have minded that at all, although I would rather have had Thad to

myself our first time together. I doubted there would ever be a first time. Thad was immune to my charms, and there was Cedric to consider. He obviously wasn’t over Thad. I wasn’t sure Thad was over him, either. “Oh, yeah!” Cedi said. “Chocolate! Chocolate!” “Try not to act as though you’re twelve,” Thad said. “Yes, Daddy.” I nearly laughed. Poor Thad. He looked exasperated, if only for a moment. Thad closed his notebook. He knew we’d be getting no more work done. I guess there wasn’t much left to say about the demise of the creature. It all happened so fast that there wasn’t much to it. I didn’t mind. I was just glad it was over. Cedi was most definitely jealous of me. The thing is that I was a little jealous of him, too. He’d actually dated Thad. I found myself wondering what they’d talked about and what they had experienced together. Had they made love? Surely, they had. I’d never been able to seduce Thad into my bed, yet this little hyper sprite had likely spent nights in Thad’s arms. Cedi was cute and sexy to be sure, but what did Thad see in him? Perhaps opposites really do attract. After dessert, the three of us walked back to Graymoor Mansion. I would’ve liked to spend some time alone with Thad, but there was no ditching Cedric. I said good evening and left for my room, leaving them together.

I guess it didn’t matter that Cedi had cut in on me. Thad just wasn’t interested in me the way I wanted him to be. Most likely, I was only interested in him because I knew I couldn’t have him. Would I still be interested in him if I’d seduced him, or would I lose interest once I’d had him? Sometimes seduction was the best part of sex. I liked to think there was more to my desire for Thad, but who knew? I seemed unlikely to discover the answer any time soon. I thought about Bry. My interest in him hadn’t dulled after I’d bagged him. If anything, it had intensified. I grinned. Damn, I wanted him bad, and I wanted him now. I went in search of Bry and, well, you can guess what happened next…

Cedi “Can I sleep with you tonight?” I asked Thad. “Do you want to just sleep with me or have sex?” “Well, I’d like both, but if I can only have one, I want to sleep with you.” “Come on,” Thad said. A few minutes later we were in Thad’s room. His bedroom was Victorian, of course, with heavy, dark, masculine furniture. The drapes, bedspread, and the upholstery on the furniture were crimson. The room would have been too dark if not for the predominantly cream wallpaper. I looked above. The room had a tin ceiling of gold. What I noticed most, however, was Thad’s desk. His laptop sat upon it as well as a briefcase. Otherwise the desk was empty. There were no papers. No notes. “You’ve finished your research?” I asked. “For this trip. I’m sure I’ll be back.” “When are you leaving?” I asked. “Tomorrow.” “What about us?” I asked. Thad ran his hand along my jaw-line as I looked up at him.

“I need to go back to my work,” Thad said. “So do you.” “I want to be with you.” “You can’t always have what you want, Cedric.” “Is it Skye? I’ve seen the way he looks at you. He really likes you, and it’s not just a sexual attraction.” “Skye has nothing to do with it.” “Are you sure? He’s gorgeous. No one could turn him down.” “I did,” Thad said. “That’s what he said.” Thad wasn’t bragging. He wasn’t joking. I could detect a hint of sadness in his voice. That sadness frightened me. Maybe Thad did have feelings for Skye. “You swear there is nothing between Skye and you?” “I always tell you the truth, Cedi, but you never want to believe it—my relationship for Josiah, for instance.” “Well, you didn’t tell me nearly the whole story!” “Would you have believed me if I’d told you that Josiah was an eight-hundred-year-old vampire?” “I would’ve thought you’d gone batty.” “Exactly. Besides, some things are none of your business. I was not free to divulge Josiah’s secret. I didn’t tell you everything, but I told you the truth about our relationship, and you should have trusted me.” “I’m sorry. So you and Skye really aren’t…”

“Skye and I are friends. We aren’t lovers. We’ve never slept together.” It all fit with what Skye had told me. “He wants to sleep with you. I can tell from the way he looks at you.” “Yes, he does.” “Why haven’t you slept with him, then?” “You ask way too many questions, Cedric.” It was true. If anyone other than I was asking Thad such things, he’d either ignore them or tell them to shut up. “Come on. Why wouldn’t you? He’s gorgeous.” Thad sighed. “I’ll get no peace until I answer, will I?” “No.” “Very well, then. At first I wouldn’t sleep with Skye because I didn’t want to become another of his conquests. Skye collects guys like some collect stamps. As we got to know each other, I came to like and respect him. We built a friendship that I don’t want to complicate by adding sex.” “So you have no romantic interest in Skye?” “Skye isn’t the relationship type. Also, his life is here. Mine is in Blackford. Even if we both wanted a relationship, it wouldn’t work out.” “Just like us, huh?” I asked, tears welling up in my eyes.

Thad hugged me. “Listen, Kiddo. I love you, but I can’t give up what I do. Writing is my life. It’s my dream. If I give it up, I stop being me. Music is your life. You’re living your dream, Cedi. If either of us gave up what we love to be with the other, it would ruin everything. We would no longer have our passion, and soon we’d no longer have each other.” “You can’t know that for sure.” “No, but it is likely. Whichever one gave up his dream would come to resent the other for it. Sooner or later it would happen. It would drive a wedge between us. Don’t you see, Cedric? We’re better off just as we are now. You’re very special to me. I want you to be a part of my life always. I love you in a way I love no other. I don’t want to destroy what we have by trying to make the impossible work.” “It wouldn’t be impossible.” “Okay, the unlikely.” “You’re not going to change your mind about this, are you?” I asked. “You know how stubborn I can be.” “Stubborn. Maddening. Intolerable.” Thad gave me one of his barely-a-smile smiles. I couldn’t help but smile back. “Can I have this night with you, at least?” I asked.

“You can have more than this night, Cedi. You can come visit me, you know. I wouldn’t mind a look at Phantom Ranch sometime, too.” “You mean it? You’d come to visit me?” “Of course. I’m not pushing you out of my life, Cedric. I didn’t want to let you in, but you pried your way in. You slipped in through the cracks, and there’s no getting rid of you. No matter what happens, no matter who either of us ends up with, I want you to be a part of my life, Cedi. Always.” I hugged Thad tightly. I pulled his face down to mine and kissed him on the lips. “What happened to just sleeping?” “You can sleep after I’m done with you.” Thad didn’t resist as I pulled him toward the bed. *** Thad left for home the next morning. I thought of trying to talk him out of it, but I knew it was useless. With Thad gone, I decided to pack it up, too. Thad was the reason I’d returned to Graymoor Mansion, and there was little reason to stay without him. Walking past his vacated room gave me an empty, lonely feeling. I would miss Sean, Marshall, and all the rest. In another life I could’ve lived happily in Verona. In another life Thad and I could have been together. I wasn’t in another life, however. I was in this one. I

could hardly complain, could I? I was living my dream. I was a rock star! I was a part of Phantom! I was damned cute, to boot! I didn’t have Thad as I wanted him, but I had him. He was mine, and he wasn’t getting away. He might never become my boyfriend, but we were linked together. Like he said, I’d slipped in through the cracks and there was no getting rid of me. Maybe the secret to happiness was just appreciating what I already had—that and wreaking havoc whenever possible. I wondered what Ross was up to. I grinned.

Craig I joined Devon and his dads in Graymoor Mansion on Saturday morning. It was moving day for the ColeMyer clan, and I, as the son-in-law-to-be, was drafted into helping. I didn’t mind in the least. Being close to Devon made me happy. After breakfast, Tristan and Shawn drove us over to their new home. I gazed t the old school as I stepped out of the car. I wondered what it would be like to live in a place where students had once attended classes. I wondered if the old building had its own ghosts. I was quite likely to find out. I intended to spend a lot of time with Devon. The first of several moving vans pulled up about half an hour after our arrival. Tristan and Shawn had hired professional movers. The wisdom of their action became more and more apparent as I took in the sheer mass of furniture and boxes to be hauled into the old school. Devon and I busied ourselves with carrying in boxes, while the movers handled the heavy stuff. Devon’s dads let him pick out furniture for his room as it was hauled into the old school. Devon took a liking to a Mission Oak armchair from the 1910s, and that decided the style of his room. Tristan and Shawn had several Mission Oak pieces, and they let Devon have his pick. I was in my element. It was like getting to shop without having to pay for anything!

Devon and I focused on his room: 206. The old classroom had a cavernous feel when it sat empty, but it began to feel more homey and warm as we started bringing things in. Devon had almost no personal belongings, which made sense, so we spent our time picking out and arranging furnishings. Soon, his Mission Oak armchair was joined by a double bed in the same style. Devon also picked out a desk, an old library table, and a dresser—all Mission Oak. Tristan brought up a really cool floor lamp. The shade kind of reminded me of a glass bowl, only it tapered at the bottom. When Tristan turned it on, yellow daffodils were lit from the inside. The shade had some blues, greens, and even purples in it. Devon loved it, as did I. The lamp fit with his room perfectly. Things really began to come together when we discovered a large, old area rug in dark reds, cream, and black. It had a Native American look to it. Devon and I placed it in the very center of his room and organized his bed, dresser, and other furniture around it. The effect was like a combined bedroom and living room centered around the warm carpet on the wooden floor. We created a little reading area in one corner of the room by placing a smaller but similar rug about two feet out from the walls. We placed a couple more Mission Oak armchairs there with a little table sitting between them. Against the walls we placed two bookshelves. They were empty for the moment, but I was sure they’d be filled soon enough.

We lugged around tons of boxes for Tristan and Shawn, too. My arms ached by the time lunch rolled around. I was starving when Shawn caught Devon and me in the hallway and told us lunch was ready in the cafeteria. We arrived to find Tristan laying out a picnic lunch on one of the old tables. There were submarine sandwiches, sour-cream-and-onion chips, and cold drinks. For dessert, there were brownies! I love brownies! The four of us talked and laughed. Devon and I sat side by side—so close our hips touched. Tristan and Shawn sat rather close, too. I liked the way they smiled at each other, the way they touched. There was closeness and love between them that had obviously lasted for years. I wanted to have that with someone when I was their age, and I hoped it was with Devon. I wondered momentarily if I would be with Devon when I was in my thirties, but why worry about the future when the present is so wonderful? Things were settling down in Verona after all the recent excitement. Regardless, I don’t think I could’ve been happier than I was sitting there in that old school cafeteria with my boyfriend and his dads.

Information on Mark’s upcoming books can be found at markroeder.com. Those wishing to keep in touch with others who enjoy Mark’s novels can join his fan club at http://groups.yahoo.com/group/markaroederfans.

Other Books by Mark A. Roeder Listed in Suggested Reading Order Outfield Menace Outfield Menace is the tale of Kurt, a fifteen-year-old baseball player, living in a small, 1950s, Indiana town. During a confrontation with Angel, the resident bad boy of Blackford High School, Kurt attacks Angel, earning the wrath of the most dangerous gang in town. When Angel finally corners Kurt, however, something happens that Kurt wouldn’t have imagined in his wildest dreams. As the murder of a local boy is uncovered, suspicion is cast upon Angel, but Kurt has learned there’s more to Angel than his bad boy image. Angel has a secret, however, that could get both Kurt and himself killed. Outfield Menace is a story of friendship, love, adventure, and perilous danger. Snow Angel Angel rescued his boyfriend, Kurt, from a hellish existence, but at the cost of exiling himself from his hometown of Blackford, Indiana. Fifteen-years-old and on the run, Angel must make his way until he can fulfill his promise to return to Kurt. Along the way he faces loneliness, hardships, and a brutal blizzard, but makes new friends and finds acceptance he didn’t expect. Kurt’s life is nearly back to normal, but the love of his life is gone. Kurt is determined not to let Angel’s sacrifice be in vain, but how can he wait three long

years for the return his boyfriend had promised him? What will happen when they are reunited at last? Can they be together, or will Kurt and Angel have to run for their lives? Snow Angel is a tale of lovers parted, of survival, and a love that cannot be diminished by distance or time. Ancient Prejudice Break to New Mutiny Mark is a boy who wants what we all want: to love and be loved. His dreams are realized when he meets Taylor, the boy of his dreams. The boys struggle to keep their love hidden from a world that cannot understand, but ultimately, no secret is safe in a small Mid - western town. Ancient Prejudice is a story of love, friendship, understanding, and an age-old prejudice that still has the power to kill. It is a story for young and old, gay and straight. It reminds us all that everyone should be treated with dignity and respect and that there is nothing greater than the power of love. The Soccer Field Is Empty The Soccer Field Is Empty is a revised and much expanded edition of Ancient Prejudice . It is more than 50% longer and views events from the point of view of Taylor, as well as Mark. There is so much new in the revised edition that it is being published as a separate novel. Soccer Field delves more deeply into the events

of Mark and Taylor’s lives and reveals previously hidden aspects of Taylor’s personality. Authors note: I suggest readers new to my books start with Soccer Field instead of Ancient Prejudice as it gives a more complete picture of the lives of Mark and Taylor. For those who wish to read the original version, Ancient Prejudice will remain available for at least the time being. Someone Is Watching It's hard hiding a secret. It's even harder keeping that secret when someone else knows. Someone Is Watching is the story of Ethan, a young high school wrestler who must come to terms with being gay. He struggles first with himself, then with an unknown classmate that hounds his every step. While struggling to discover the identity of his tormentor, Ethan must discover his own identity and learn to live his life as his true self. He must choose whether to give up what he wants the most, or face his greatest fear of all. A Better Place High school football, a hospital of horrors, a long journey, and an unlikely love await Brendan and Casper as they search for a better place… Casper is the poorest boy in school. Brendan is the captain of the football team. Casper has nothing.

Brendan has it all: looks, money, popularity, but he lacks the deepest desire of his heart. The boys come from different worlds, but have one thing in common that no one would guess. Casper goes through life as the “invisible boy”; invisible to the boys that pick on him in school, invisible to his abusive father, and invisible most of all to his older brother, who makes his life a living hell. He can’t believe his good luck when Brendan, the most popular boy in school, takes an interest in him and becomes his friend. That friendship soon travels in a direction that Casper would never have guessed. A Better Place is the story of an unlikely pair, who struggle through friendship and betrayal, hardships and heartbreaks, to find the desire of their hearts, to find a better place. Someone Is Killing The Gay Boys of Verona Someone is killing the gay boys of Verona, Indiana, and only one gay youth stands in the way. He finds himself pitted against powerful foes, but finds allies in places he did not expect. A brutal murder. Gay ghosts. A Haunted VictorianMansion. A cult of hate. A hundred year old ax murder. All this, and more, await sixteen-year-old Sean as he delves into the supernatural and races to discover the murderer before he strikes again. Someone is Killing the Gay Boys of Verona is a supernatural murder mystery that goes where no gay

novel has set foot before. It is a tale of love, hate, friendship, and revenge. The Vampires Heart Ever wonder what it would be like to be fifteen-yearsold forever? Ever wonder how it would feel to find out your best friend is not what he seems? Graham Granger is intrigued by the new boy in school. Graham’s heart aches for a friend, and maybe a boyfriend, but is Josiah the answer to his dreams? Why is Bry Hartnett, the school hunk, taking an interest in Graham as well? When strange happenings begin to occur at Griswold Jr./Sr. High, Graham’s once boring life becomes more exciting than he can handle. Mystery, intrigue, and danger await Graham as he sets out on an adventure he never dreamed possible. Keeper of Secrets Sixteen-year-old Avery is in trouble, yet again, but this time he’s in over his head. On the run, Avery is faced with hardships and fear. He must become what he’s always hated, just to survive. He discovers new reasons to hate, until fate brings him to Graymoor Mansion and he discovers a disturbing connection to the past. Through the eyes of a boy, murdered more than a century before, Avery . It ithat all is not as he thought. Avery is soon forced to face the greatest challenge of all; looking into his own heart.

Sean is head over heels in love with his new boyfriend, Nick. There is trouble in paradise, however. Could a boy so beautiful really love plain, ordinary Sean? Sean cannot believe it and desperately tries to transform himself into the ideal young hunk, only to learn that it’s what’s inside that matters. Keeper of Secrets is the story of two boys, one a gay youth, the other an adolescent gay basher. Fate and the pages of a hundred year old journal bring them together and their lives are forever changed. Do You Know That I Love You The lead singer of the most popular boy band in the world has a secret. A tabloid willing to tell all turns his world upside down. In Do You Know That I Love You , Ralph, a young gay teen living on a farm in Indiana, has an aching crush on a rock star and wants nothing more than to see his idol in concert. Meanwhile, Jordan, the rock star, is lonely and sometimes confused with his success, because all he wants is someone to love him and feels he will never find the love he craves. Do You Know is the story of two teenage boys, their lives, desires, loves, and a shared destiny that allows them both to find peace. Masked Destiny Masked Destiny is the story of Skye, a high school athlete determined to be the Alpha male. Skye’s obsessed with his own body, his Abercrombie & Fitch

wardrobe, and keeping those around him in their place. Try as he might, he’s not quite able to ignore the world around him, or the plight of gay boys that cross his path. Too frightened of what others might think, Skye fails to intervene when he could have saved a boy with a single word. The resulting tragedy, wise words for a mysterious blond boy, and a unique opportunity combine to push Skye toward his destiny. Oliver is young, a bit pudgy, and interested in little more than his books and possibly his first kiss. As he slowly gains courage, he seeks out the friendship of Clay, his dream boy, in hopes they will become more than friends. Oliver is sought out in turn by Ken, who warns him Clay is not at all what he seems, but Ken, too, has his secrets. Oliver must choose between them and discovers danger, a link to boys murdered in the recent past, and the answers to secrets he’d never dreamed. Altered Realities Marshall only wanted to help his friends, to undo the pain of the past, but a few moments of thoughtless action changed everything. Altered Realities is the tale of a changed world. All bets are off. Nothing is as it was and what is to be is transformed too. Mark, Taylor, Ethan, Nathan, Brendan, Casper and nearly the entire cast of the Gay Youth Chronicles come together in a tapestry of tales as they all try to deal with the consequences of Marshall’s actions. The road to hell is paved with good intentions.

Dead Het Boys Marshall’s experiences with ghosts and the supernatural are legendary, but when a boy a hundred-years dead turns up in his bedroom with the cryptic message “Blackford Manor,” Marshall realizes his adventures with the other side have only began. As more specters appear to Marshall, he begins to assemble the pieces of a puzzle that lead him to Graymoor Mansion and a set of crimes more heinous than those of modern day serial killers. Just over a year ago, Sean’s best friend, Marty, was murdered and Sean narrowly escaped the same fate. Now, the evil four, a group of boys who were involved with the death of Marty, have returned. Sean, Skye, and the other gay boys of Verona can do little more than watch and wait for the terror to begin again. Soon, Skye learns of a psychopathic homophobe who is in league with his enemies. Things take a curious turn, however, when one of the evil four is brutally murdered. Suspicion turns to Skye. Has he finally gone too far to protect his friends? Skye isn’t the only one with a motive, however. All the gay boys of Verona are suspect. This time around, the shoe is on the other foot. This Time Around What happens when a TV evangelist struggles to crush gay rights? Who better to halt his evil plans than the most famous rock star in the world?

This Time Around follows Jordan and Ralph as they become involved in a struggle with Reverend Wellerson, a TV evangelist, over the fate of gay youth centers. Wellerson is willing to stop at nothing to crush gay rights and who better to halt his evil plans than the most famous rock star in the entire world? While battling Wellerson, Jordan seeks to come to terms with his own past and learn more about the father he never knew. The excitement builds when an assassin is hired and death becomes a real possibility for Jordan and those around him. Jordan is forced to face his own fears and doubts and the battle within becomes more dangerous than the battle without. Will Jordan be able to turn from the path of destruction, or is he doomed to follow the footsteps of his father? This time around, things will be different. The Summer of My Discontent The Summer of My Discontent is a tapestry of tales delving into life as a gay teen in a small Midwestern town. Dane is a sixteen-year-old runaway determined to start a new life of daring, love, and sex—no matter the cost to himself, or others. His actions bring him to the brink of disaster and only those he sought to prey upon can save him. Among Dane’s new found “friends” are a young male prostitute and the local grave robber who becomes his despised employer. The boys of A Better Place are back—Ethan, Nathan, Brendan, and Casper are once again dealing with

trouble in Verona, Indiana. Drought and circumstance threaten their existence and they struggle together to save themselves from blackmail, financial collapse, and temptation. Brendan must cope with anonymity after being one of the most popular boys in school. Casper must face his own past—the loss of his father and the fate of his abusive brother, who is locked away in the very hospital of horrors from which Brendan escaped. Letters from his brother force Casper to question his feelings—is Jason truly a monster or can he change? Dark, foreboding, and sexy— The Summer of My Discontent is the tale of gay teens seeking to find themselves, each other, and a better place. Disastrous Dates & Dream Boys Disastrous Dates & Dream Boys is the story of teenaged boys who want what we all want, to love and be loved. The boys from A Better Place are back. Shawn yearns for a boyfriend, but fears his father’s wrath if he discovers the truth. Dane, too, is seeking a soul mate and trying to leave his checkered past behind. He yearns for Billy, but if he approaches him will the result be happiness or disaster? Brendan has created a new life for himself and his boyfriend, Casper, but what happened in his old hometown haunts him and he realizes he must face his father if he is to ever be at peace. Nathan also has issues to resolve with the parents who gave him and his little brother up far too easily. Disastrous Dates & Dream Boys is a tale of

fathers & sons, lovers & friends, and above all love and understanding. Phantom World Toby Riester is sixteen, gay, and searching for his first boyfriend. He discovers many potential candidates— Orlando, a cute sixteen year old boy of Latin ancestry who works with Toby at the Phantom World amusement park—C.T., a blond, seventeen year old who is obviously gay—and Spike, a well-built sixteen year old from the internet. Each boy has his own seductive qualities and each is more than his seems. One of them, however, is far more dangerous than Toby ever guessed. Orlando finds himself a girlfriend at Phantom World , but that’s only the beginning of his story. When he meets his girlfriend’s twin brother, Kerry, his world is turned upside down. Mackenzie Riester is the athletic younger brother of Toby. He has little respect for his queer big brother and joins with his new found friend, Billy, in playing an elaborate practical joke on Toby that becomes more perilous than he ever dreamed. Phantom World is the story of three very different boys—their triumphs, heartaches, and their search for love and acceptance. Second Star To The Right

Cedi, an eighteen-year-old British import to the town of Blackford, Indiana, is determined to be a rock star. No one quite knows what to make of the new wild boy in town with his blue hair and overpoweringenthusiasm—not the jocks he torments in revenge, nor his new friends Toby and Orlando. Cedi is certain of his future until his path crosses that of Thad, a tall, dark, older man who tells Cedi he has no talent. Cedi is infuriated, but intrigued. He becomes obsessed with Thad, who wants nothing to do with him. Cedi isn’t about to give up, however, and wedges his way into Thad’s life. Cedi finds himself caught between his love for Thad and his dream. Just when he has what he thinks he wants, his adventure truly begins… The Perfect Boy A specter from the past haunts the halls of Blackford High School, terrorizing anyone who preys on the weak. Rumors say that a Goth/skater boy controls the ghost, but can the rumor be true? A mysterious new boy catches the eye of Toby and his new friend, Daniel Peralta as well. The new boy seems too perfect to be real. Is he or will be become the boy of Toby’s or Daniel’s dreams? Cedi is living his fantasy—touring with Phantom , the most popular band in the world. Cedi can’t quite forget Thad, the older, mysterious novelist he’s left behind, but is quickly pulled into a world of concerts, autograph signings, and press conferences. Cedi takes an interest in Ross. Ross has his own demons, however, that may

forever prevent him from loving anyone but the man of his dreams. The Graymoor Mansion B&B Is turning a haunted mansion into a Bed & Breakfast such a good idea? Sean and his family think so, except for Avery, who believes guests will be scared away by disembodied voices, candles that light themselves, and the ghostly reenactment of the notorious Graymoor Ax Murders. When the gay boys of Verona went their separate ways, Verona was more at peace than it had been in ages. Skye, the local champion of gay boys, has been gone for five long years, however, and much has changed in his absence. Sean and Nick lived apart during their college years. They’ve eagerly anticipated their reunion, but what will happen when Ross, the drummer for Phantom , comes to stay at Graymoor with the band? Is Nick over his Ross obsession—or is there trouble ahead? Jordan and Ralph have long considered starting a family, but can they surmount the obstacles that stand in their way? The gay boys of Verona, old and new, are together once again. Shadows of Darkness Skye, the protector of gay boys and virtual superhero, comes within a hair’s-breadth of death when he tackles a new foe. He is saved only by the quick thinking of Devon, his former nemesis, who alone recognizes the

nature of Skye’s attacker. Marshall, the resident expert on the supernatural, summons help and Skye cannot believe his eyes when the promised help ultimately comes in the form of two young boys. Skye’s concept of reality is about to change forever. Devon is a sixteen-year old boy—again. Now mortal and human, he’s back in high school, facing a life both familiar and strange. His former enemies have forgiven him, but can they ever forget? Devon seeks redemption, but his own memories stand in the way. A special boy crosses Devon’s path, giving him hope that he may find self-forgiveness and happiness despite his horrific past. Shadows of Darkness is the latest chapter in the Gay Youth Chronicles and one that takes the tale into a new supernatural direction.